A stream of sunlight illuminated the dark grey stone floor as it poured down from the high gothic-style stained glass windows of the cathedral. The neatly arranged seats had been occupied by a large number of people who were attending the wedding. The people belonging to the bride’s side were wearing traditional Christian gowns and suits while the people from the side of the bridegroom were dressed in saris and sherwanis- the traditional Hindu attire.

Ron, who was playing the role of the best man, smoothed his beige coloured sherwani and scanned the room for his wife, Hermione. Oh yes… there she was- dressed in a rust coloured embroidered sari and light jewellery. She was carrying their three-month-old son, Jake, in her arms. Ron smiled at her and she returned it. Then, he looked aside and smiled warmly at his best friend and the bridegroom, Harry. Harry too, like Ron, was dressed in a sherwani, though it was white. A thin red dupatta patterned with blue squares and trimmed with gold dangled lankly from the man’s neck and a sort of headband made of jasmines decorated his forehead, two rows of flowers hanging down his temples. With these Maharashtrian wedding clothes, Harry looked somewhat like an Anglo-Indian, what with his stunningly green eyes and jet black hair.

“Ron, mate?” he asked.

“Yes?”

“It’s just t-that…” Harry looked jittery.

“Nervous?” asked Ron.

Harry nodded rather hesitantly.

“Don’t worry, mate,” said Ron, clapping his hand on Harry’s shoulder. “It will be all right. I felt the same way at first, but I got through it, didn’t I?”

Just then, there was the sound of a car halting right outside the cathedral. The two friends heard the opening and shutting of the doors of the car and before long, Harry saw the bride walking gracefully to him through the aisle. She was escorted by her father and the bridesmaids were throwing rose petals for her to walk on. The bride’s white wedding gown was arranged with silver stars and her fingers caressed the roses in her hands in a gracefully nervous manner. She was looking shyly at the floor, her veil rippling elegantly as she did so. Finally, she reached the altar and stood beside Harry.

Harry reached out for her veil shakily and put it back for her, gasping as he did so. She had worn no make-up at all, yet the natural crimson colour on her wheatish cheeks reaching right down her throat made her look gorgeous. Her innocent deep brown eyes looked at Harry’s green ones with warmth and love. Her long and shiny black locks were arranged beautifully in curly bundles. Even though Harry wondered why Parvati was so inclined to curl up her straight hair, he had to agree to himself that her beauty was truly breathtaking.

“Do you, Harry Potter, accept this woman, Parvati Patil as your wedded wife and promise to love, honour, comfort, and keep her in sickness and health as long as you shall live?” the priest asked.

“I do.”

“Do you, Parvati Patil, accept this man, Harry Potter as your wedded husband and promise to love, honour, comfort, and keep him in sickness and health as long as you shall live?”

“I do.”

“You may now kiss the bride.”

There was a shower of red sparks, as Harry bent forward and kissed Parvati on her cheek. Huge applause issued through the cathedral, echoing from the stone walls. Then, Harry took Parvati’s hand in his and the couple walked out of the cathedral, all the guests applauding them loudly and following the couple outside. Harry and Parvati walked on down the narrow road outside the church and turned right, finally walking through a gateway decorated with strings of marigold, jasmines and roses. Harry looked up and saw the temple, with its marble pillars and dome glinting brilliantly in the sunshine.

Leaving their shoes outside, the couple walked past the temple and went into a hall behind the building. The hall was huge, it’s pillars bedecked with flowers. There was a plinth in the centre of the hall with a small depression in the centre, surrounded by bricks. The depression looked like a square well, except for the fact that there was a fire cackling merrily in it. There was a priest sitting beside the fire, putting spoons of clarified butter into it. The fumes made Harry’s eyes burn slightly, as he walked alongside Parvati to sit on the plinth. After the duo had seated themselves cross- legged, the guests began to fill up the hall. They waited for everyone to seat themselves.

Finally, Padma came up to them from the back and bent forwards. She had a small, red container in her hand. “Congratulations!” she whispered, removing the lid of the container and giving it to Parvati, who took it her right hand and extended it towards Harry. The latter stared at her hennaed palm numbly for a second before sticking his right thumb into the container and drawing it out slowly. He looked at the vermilion that had stuck on to his thumb and gradually applied it to the parting of Parvati’s hair. There was a large amount of applause again and puffed rice was showered on Harry and Parvati.

There was a moment of silence, after which Padma gave Harry a necklace of tiny black beads. He put it on Parvati’s neck with a third round of applause. The applause subsided and Padma stepped forward again. She tied Harry’s dupatta to a small portion of Parvati’s gown, with Parvati standing in front of Harry. Harry extended his right hand and held Parvati’s right hand, which she had stretched backwards. The priest on the floor started uttering prayers from the Vedas, as Parvati led Harry around the fire in a clockwise direction. They took seven rounds around it, each time, promising to protect and love each other, regarding the fire as their witness, as rose petals were showered on them.

When the rounds were done, the couple stopped before the altar and detached themselves from each other. Padma smiled at the duo and said to Harry, “Go on, you can hold her hand while walking out.” Harry smiled back at Padma and held Parvati’s hand as they started walking down the aisle to go outside the hall. Soon, Parvati broke her hand free of his, as Padma came up to her, holding out a plate of rice.

Tears streaming down her face, Parvati filled her palms with rice and flung it behind her. She repeated the procedure quite a few number of times, finally triggering even Padma to tears. At last, Harry and Parvati walked outside the hall, finding a red car decorated with flowers waiting outside for them. They got into the car.

“Come home soon,” said a choked-up Padma, looking at her twin through the window of the car.

“Sure!” Parvati said, giving Padma a watery smile. “I’ll come soon. Make sure you visit me too!”

Harry looked onto his other side, to see the people he loved smiling at him. All the Weasleys except Ginny and Percy were there. Percy was still staying separately and Ginny was completing her education at an Auror school in Australia. She had not received admission in the day school for Aurors at London itself, due to shortage of seats.

All the Weasleys beamed at Harry; Mrs. Weasley was controlling her sobs with difficulty. Harry felt happiness erupt in his chest. He was married now. Just then, Parvati’s cousins pushed the car forward for a short distance, after which the couple sped off home in their car; ready to begin a new life.

Two and a half years later.

“Ron, six-thirty position. Quick!”

Harry ducked as the dummy of the Death Eater approached him. He did a duck-walk for a short distance and looked up again, only to see a mass of flaming red hair visible over the opposite wall.

“Transmittere,” he said, touching his lips to the tip of his wand. A reddish glow emanated from it. Then he spoke onto his wandtip.

“Ron, I can see your hair. Duck more.”

“Yeah, just a mo’,” said Ron, and within a few seconds the red mass of hair vanished below the wall.

“Bingo!” Harry said, taking a few more steps in his duck-walk. He finally stopped when he saw a Death Eater approaching him from the opposite side. Waiting for about a second, he suddenly stood up catching the dummy unawares. “Expelliarmus!”

The dummy’s wand flew out of its wooden fingers and Harry grabbed the opportunity to send another attack. “Petrificus Totalus!”

The dummy fell forwards as though paralysed. Harry scrambled out of the way and stood up, finding himself face-to-face with a Dementor. A kind of fog erupted before his eyes and he could already hear screams… screams of his mother when she was facing her last moments… Harry tried to think of something happy and raised his wand… but it was too late… he was dissolving in the fog… a pair of clammy hands clutched his arms… he could smell the putrid breath of the Dementor…

“Hang on, mate, Riddikulus!”

The Dementor turned into a legless spider and vanished in a puff of smoke. Harry, however, fell to the ground, panting heavily and sweating like mad. He steadied himself in a second and sat up, clutching his spinning head and looking groggily at the blurred image of Ron crouching beside him.

It took some time for Harry’s focus to come back. He pulled out a handkerchief, wiped his sweaty forehead and grimaced at Ron.

“You saved my life.”

Ron grinned. “Do you need chocolate?”

“Yeah, I think so,” Harry replied.

Ron summoned a mug of hot chocolate and passed it to Harry, who drank it and felt warmth filling his cold body. Every cell indulged into the comfort as he drained the cocoa. At last, he smacked his lips and Vanished the mug.

“Come on let’s go to the main office,” Ron said, helping Harry to his feet. The duo started walking towards the door that led out of the Auror Training Room.

“All dummies down, then?” Harry questioned, as Ron locked the door of the room behind them.

“Yeah, you did away with the last one.”

There was silence as the two friends walked down the long corridor outside the Training Room and stopped in front of a line of elevators with golden grilles. Ron pressed the button and an elevator arrived at once. Its grille doors opened with a clang and the two friends stepped in. Harry pressed the button of level two and the lift set off, making clanging noises. A few memos zoomed in and out at several levels; otherwise, the lift was quite empty.

“Level Two, Department of Magical Law Enforcement, including the Improper Use of Magic Office, Auror Headquarters and Wizengamot Administration Services.”

Harry and Ron got out of the lift and went round the corner through a heavy doorway made of oak. The room beyond was divided into cubicles and had a cheerful air. Harry’s talking and laughing colleagues waved to him merrily, and he waved back. At last, he found his cubicle. His cubicle walls were covered with maps, enlarged Quidditch magazine covers and newsprints regarding the most notorious Death Eaters. A thin blue file and a laminated photo of himself, Parvati and their year-old daughter Naina waving happily were placed on his desk. The dustbin below all this was overflowing with crumpled bits of parchment.

Harry flopped onto his chair, while Ron walked to his own cubicle that was next to Harry’s. The redhead too, slumped onto his cushiony chair. “Harry,” he said, “we’ve got to get on with a new case, don’t you think?”

“What do you mean?” Harry asked.

“I mean to say; don’t you think this Death Eater catching business has grown slightly dusty?”

Harry raised an eyebrow. “That’s what we're supposed to do, aren’t we? We have been given this position to catch Death Eaters.”

“Dark wizards, Harry, not Death Eaters,” Ron corrected him. “There is a difference. Not all dark wizards are Death Eaters.”

“Maybe,” Harry said. “But who cares?”

“Quite right, Harry, but can’t we do something different? Some other case?”

“I can’t conjure cases out of thin air,” Harry replied and proceeded to open the blue file on his desk. “Blimey, did you see this, Ron?” he asked, picking up a printed piece of parchment from the Head of Auror Office, William Walanger.

“Yep,” said Ron. “When’s your appointment?”

“Right now,” Harry answered. He got up from his chair without further ado and walked towards the oak doors, only to find Ron following him.

“What are you coming for?” he asked Ron.

“Well, looks like we have got a joint appointment.”

The duo walked out of the doorway, turned round the corner and walked past the elevator, finding themselves in the middle of yet another corridor. They walked farther, until another turning came. They took it and entered a row of air-conditioned (the air conditioners had no wires) cabins with doors of frosted glass. These harboured the senior-most Aurors. The best friends then walked farther, and stopped outside the farthermost cabin.

Harry could see blurred figures through the frosted glass and guessed that there were other Aurors who had been asked to meet Walanger. It took a few minutes until the door opened and three women walked out, talking to each other in whispers. Harry, however, had eyes for only one of them.

The woman had long, flaming red hair, cut out in stylish layers. The layers were more on the right side than the left. Beginning with the right side of her forehead, a few silky tresses caressed her temples while some threatened to get into her light brown-coloured eyes, though they stayed out. The woman wore a smart set of formal olive-green robes and was in deep conservation with one of the other women with her. Quite suddenly, her friend tapped her shoulder. She looked up at Harry and smiled. “Hi, Harry.”

Harry felt as though he were coming down a roller coaster. His stomach gave a mighty jolt as he licked his lips and said, “H-Hi, Ginny.”

But she had left. Harry looked to his side and saw a bewildered-looking Ron. “I thought you two split up back in our sixth year?” he asked.

“Yeah,” Harry said. “So what?”

“So, you shouldn’t be looking at her like that, Harry. You’re a married man now.”

“I know I’m married, Ron, but what was it with my looking at her?”

“Anyone would have guessed that you still love her.”

“Look,” Harry said. “I don’t love her. Not anymore. It’s only Parvati for me, now.”

Ron opened his mouth to say something, but Walanger called them in. Harry followed Ron into the cabin, his mind racing. Did he love Parvati? He respected her, but wouldn’t that be counted as love? Love with respect? But what about Ginny? Why did his stomach give that funny jolt when he saw her?

Walanger pointed to the seats before his desk and Harry sat down beside Ron. He tried to clear his mind and relax. He knew he loved Parvati. She was his life. She had helped nurse him back to health when he had been almost fatally injured after defeating Voldemort in the Second War… and he had to repay her by loving her as much as she loved him. And Naina… she was so cute! Harry smiled dazedly.

“Um… Mr. Potter?”

Harry’s conscience jumped back to reality. He stopped smiling and glanced up at Walanger in an alert manner.

Walanger smiled. “Good. Now, I have good news for both of you and I’d like to talk to you about a new case I might put you on.”

Harry and Ron looked at each other. “Um- have the Death Eaters been spotted somewhere, sir?” Harry asked. What else could be good news?

“It’s not that, Mr. Potter. The good news is that you and Mr. Weasley have been promoted. Your new cabins will be shown to you later.”

Harry and Ron looked at each other yet another time and beamed. “Thank you, sir.”

“You’re welcome, Mr. Weasley, but I think we should go on with the case.”

Harry nodded. “Is it related to Death Eaters, sir?”

“No,” said Walanger. “It’s a completely different case. Relating to murder. You see, Mr. Potter, there have been serial killings taking place in London. The murderer started their dirty work about a month ago, and there have been four murders ever since. All the victims are witches. And, the murders are related- they seem to have been committed by a fan of yours.”

Harry raised an eyebrow. “My fan?”

“Yes,” Walanger replied. “This lady, in fact, seems to be crazy about you. She has been killing people- we cannot say why- but she has also left messages beside the victims, saying ‘she wants you’.”

“But sir, how can you be sure that it’s a woman?”

“That’s simple, Mr. Potter, she wants you, she cannot be satisfied by just seeing you or having your autograph. I believe a man would be happy with just an autograph or something.”

Harry nodded slowly, as he took in all the information. “So… you want us to-”

“Find who’s behind all this, yes. Are you up to it?”

Ron nodded and looked at Harry. “Yes sir,” Harry replied. “We’ll be delighted to take up the case. When do you want us to start, sir?”

“I’m really happy to see such enthusiasm, Mr. Potter, I would be glad if you started investigations from tomorrow. I’ll call your fellow investigators,” Walanger said. He opened a drawer and got out four memos. Flying them all, he sat back on his seat and they waited.

Harry sighed and leaned back to his seat as they all waited for Harry and Ron’s co-workers. There was another thing that was bothering Harry- it was his twenty-seventh birthday today and no one had found it necessary to wish him. Not even Parvati. Harry wondered whether she had forgotten. But what about the Weasleys? Why hadn’t they wished him?

“Ah, there you are.”

Harry sat up and looked at the door. His stomach gave a jerk. Standing at the doorway were Ginny and the other two women who had just left the cabin before Harry had entered. There was also a man along with them, whom Harry recognised as Anthony, his brother-in-law. Anthony had married Padma, a year after Harry and Parvati had been married. Harry knew one of the other two women as Romilda Vane, a raven-haired girl, who, like Ginny had been obsessed with Harry for a pretty long time. Harry smiled and stood up as Walanger and Ron did the same. Walanger walked towards the women and said, “Mr. Potter, Mr. Weasley, may I introduce you to your assistants in this case? This is Miss Ginny Weasley- of course, you would know her…”

Ginny held out her hand and Harry shook it, his stomach tingling in an uncomfortable way. Her hand was so soft… so nice to touch… Harry did not have the heart to leave it.

“Ahem.”

Harry jerked his hand free from Ginny’s and saw Walanger looking at him in an amused manner, as Ron shook Ginny’s hand. “This is Miss Romilda Vane.”

Harry smiled and shook Romilda’s hand. Ron followed suit. Next, Walanger gestured to a blonde woman with clear cerulean eyes, whom Harry remembered vaguely as a fellow student from Hogwarts, two years younger than himself. “This is Miss Irene Stance and this,” Walanger beckoned to Anthony. “This is Mr. Anthony Goldstein.”

Harry shook Irene and Anthony’s hands too. Then, he walked back to Ginny. “Hey, when did you get back?”

Ginny smiled. “Yesterday, I just got appointed in the Auror office today, along with Romilda and Irene. I’m so excited about our first case!”

“Are you?” Harry asked. “Do you know that the murderer is a fan of mine?”

“Yep,” Ginny said. “I think it will be something like tracking Death Eaters… the only thing is that there will not be a You-Know-Who.”

“Call him Voldemort.”

“You can do that, since you were the one who defeated him. I’m comfortable calling him You-Know-Who, thanks.”

“Mr. Potter? Miss Weasley?”

Harry and Ginny looked at Walanger, who smiled. “I presume you would have much to talk about now and I’ll definitely not interrupt you. But let me just take a minute before you continue.”

Harry nodded and so did Ginny.

“All right, now I just want to inform you that you’ll be staying together- wives and children allowed, of course,” Walanger gave a meaningful smile to Harry, Anthony and Ron and continued. “There is a Ministry guest house at Bath in the centre of a Muggle settlement and I want you all to stay there. Be there right at seven in the morning tomorrow and the watchman will give you the keys of the place. As for today, you can all go home right now. You can come here regularly, but will be exempted from attending duties until you catch the culprit, because it could be difficult to catch up at this place, sometimes. But let me just ask one question- would you need a Fidelius Charm?”

“Um… I don’t think it’s necessary, sir,” Harry said. The others nodded in agreement.

“Okay then, good luck to all of you! You can go home now.”

The six Aurors walked out of the office. Irene and Romilda started talking to each other, while Anthony spoke to Harry and Ron for a minute or two, before departing to the Atrium. Ginny was just walking along, saying nothing. Harry was walking beside Ron, not taking his eyes off Ginny.

“Um- nature’s call, just a minute,” Ron said suddenly and walked off towards the lavatory. Harry was left with Ginny walking at his side.

“Er-” Harry began.

Ginny looked at him. “So, Harry, you did not tell me anything about yourself… what’re you up to these days?”

“Oh, I’m an Auror all right, you know that and-” Harry did not know how to say this. “Ginny, I’m- I’m married now.”

“Oh!” Ginny smiled, but it did not look convincing. “Who’s the lucky lady?”

“Parvati… and- and I have a daughter named Naina.”

Ginny tried to smile again. “Well, congratulations, Harry! Naina’s a rather cute name… Did Parvati suggest that name, by any chance?”

“Yeah,” Harry replied. “Naina means ‘eyes’ in Hindi- you know, Parvati’s language. I mean, Hindi is not Parvati’s mother tongue, she says that it’s Marathi, but well, my daughter is named so, because Naina has my eyes and Parvati reckons they are beautiful.”

“And so they are…” Ginny looked into Harry’s eyes. For a moment she seemed dazed, but then she coughed and said, “But I guess I must get going now… see you tomorrow and Happy Birthday!”

“Thanks…” Harry watched as she walked off, her hair bouncing beautifully, when Ron came to him. Harry looked away from Ginny. “Shall we go home?”

“Yes, come on.” The duo walked to their cubicles, collected their belongings, pulled off their robes to reveal Muggle clothes and walked out of the office. They took the lift to the Atrium and stepped outside the visitors’ entrance of the Ministry. Due to all the undercover activities they had to do, there had been a new system at the Ministry to place Aurors’ houses in Muggle communities. For this reason, the Aurors could not Apparate home and had to use cars, as a result.

“Honestly,” said Ron, as Harry and he walked to their respective cars. “I can’t understand why they have to do all these nonsensical stuff. I mean, we’re just wasting our time, using cars. Why can’t we just Apparate and then modify the required number of memories?”

Harry did not say anything; he just got into his car, as Ron got into his own. “Goodbye, mate.” Harry reversed and then went on, switching his car to drive mode. Harry steered smoothly down the road, adjusting his rear-view mirrors. It was dusk and the sky looked red… just like Ginny’s hair. Harry’s thoughts kept wandering to the time he had spent with Ginny at the Ministry. Why the hell couldn’t he take his eyes off her? What was happening?

Harry tried to shake off these thoughts, but couldn’t get them out of his head. Parvati was his wife, now. He had agreed to marry her… now it would be unfair if he would think about Ginny. But how was Harry going to spend the next couple of months with Ginny in the same house as him?

Suddenly, there was a screech of tyres. Harry looked just in time to see the car in front of him come to an abrupt halt. Driving towards the left, Harry missed the car ahead narrowly and bumped onto the footpath instead. It had been a red signal and Harry had not seen it. This was what had almost caused an accident. Harry buried his face into his hands and thanked God that he had acted just in the nick of time. What was happening to him, nowadays? Harry heard a sharp tap on his window. He brought it down and a man asked him whether he was all right. Harry nodded and bringing his car back to line, got back to driving when the signal turned green.

Twenty minutes later, he parked his car in the courtyard of his house. He then walked to the door and rang the doorbell. The door was opened by Parvati, who smiled at him. She was dressed in jeans and a red t-shirt. Her hair was tied into a long ponytail and Harry could just make out the small amount of vermilion that she had worn on the parting of her hair. “Hi! I thought you’d be late.” She stood aside and let Harry in.

“Ron, a few others and I are on a new case,” Harry said, walking to the living room. This room had two armchairs and a couch, all of which were the colour of chocolate. The walls were painted a warm yellow. The fireplace was intricately carved and a matching carved out entertainment centre stood at one end, with an LCD television on it. Both Harry and Parvati had decided to behave like Muggles in such a Muggle-packed area as theirs. Presently, Harry seated himself on a sofa. “Walanger let us off early today, but we have to start out on that case tomorrow and for that, we’ll have to stay in the guest house for a couple of months- wives and children allowed of course, so you can come.”

“Okay,” Parvati said. “That’s not a problem.”

“Hey,” Harry spoke again, sniffing the air several times, “Do I smell garlic?”

“Yep,” Parvati replied.

“So that means you’re cooking Indian food for a change. Am I right?”

“Um… no, Harry. I just brought a few to ward off vampires. I was crystal gazing and I saw one passing this street.”

“Sheesh, I wonder when you’ll stop believing in that stupid Divination… you’re a receiver of Order of Merlin Second Class, for God’s sake!”

“You received First Class, Harry, but anyway, who told you that an Order of Merlin receiver should not like Divination?”

Harry raised an eyebrow, but said nothing. Parvati was totally unbelievable at times. She had received a medal for inventing a special concoction of Himalayan herbs using Ayurveda and Hermione had added it to a potion of her own invention, forming a mixture that could cure all sorts of cancer. Parvati had also studied wizard psychology and was a superb Legilimens. Apart from all this, she had taken an extra three-year course in Potions after completing basic studies, owing to the fact that she couldn’t score enough in her OWLs to pursue Potions after fifth year. She had done her seventh year at a wizarding school in India and was a really good witch now. Harry had never known that Parvati could be this intelligent. And now, after all this, she had become superstitious once again.

“Where’s my Princess?” Harry asked, seeing that Naina was not in the living room.

“Oh, she’s in the kitchen,” Parvati replied. “I’ve taught her all the English alphabets. We’ve just started with Hindi today.”

“Then you’ll be teaching her all the Marathi alphabets too?”

“No, Hindi and Marathi have the same alphabets. There’s only an extra consonant in Marathi and it’s short of a vowel from Hindi. Barely any difference, anyway.”

“Could you just get Naina here, Parvati?”

“Oh sure!”

Parvati went in and Harry began pondering once again. Parvati seemed to have no memory, whatsoever of Harry’s birthday… what was going on? Why was everything in his life taking a drastic turn just today?

“Daddy!”

Harry looked up and saw Parvati coming towards him, carrying Naina gingerly. Naina, who was about fourteen months old, was exceptionally cute. She was petite and had chubby, rosy cheeks with tiny dimples. Naina had inherited Harry’s eyes. They were green and were in the shape of almonds. They looked very beautiful. Naina’s complexion and hair were inherited from Parvati- or it could even be said that Naina’s hair colour was inherited from Harry. Her skin was golden. Her locks were straight like Parvati’s, not sticking out on all sides like Harry’s and even had a natural shine and delightfully soft texture. Most of Naina’s facial features were similar to Parvati’s; sharp and Indian-like.

“Come here, Princess,” Harry stretched out his arms and took Naina. He brought her close and hugged the girl. “Oh sweetheart, you’re so cute…”

Parvati sat next to Harry and looked at him making funny faces to entertain Naina. “You know, Harry, no one would say that you have defeated the most powerful Dark Lord in a century, if they saw you now.”

“It’s a wonder, Parvati; I lose myself when I see Naina.”

Parvati smiled and stroked Naina’s hair. “Yeah, I just can’t buy the fact that someone could be so cute. Hey Naina, could you show Daddy how to recite A-B-C-D? He’s still learning.”

“Yeah, Naina,” Harry said, playing along. “I forgot… what comes after ‘A’?”

Naina started reciting the English alphabets in a singsong manner, as Harry listened to her wrongly pronounced childish version interestedly. “Very good!” Harry said, clapping once she had finished.

“Come, Naina,” Parvati said, getting up again. Then she looked at Harry. “I’ve kept your clothes on the bed. Could you change into them? I’ll get Naina and myself ready by then.”

Bewildered, Harry walked to the bedroom. Sure enough, Parvati had kept something emerald green on the bed. Harry took the clothes, walked into the bathroom, shut the door behind him and looked at the garment more closely to find that it was a sherwani. Wondering why Parvati wanted him to wear that, Harry pulled his clothes off and started putting them on.

***
Ginny sank onto one of the sofas of The Burrow, her home. She could not believe this: Harry was married. Why hadn’t anyone ever told her that? She had been corresponding with Hermione, but the latter had never told her anything about Harry’s marriage. What would Ginny do now? No one could fall in love twice and her first love was lost… forever. But there was something she could not help noticing. Why did Harry act so weirdly when he saw her? Did he still love her?

Ginny got up from the sofa and trudged up the stairs to her room. It had been such a long time since she had been home… so many things had changed. Shutting the door behind her, Ginny threw herself on the bed and summoned one of the novels by her favourite author. She stared at the small black words printed on the pages, not taking in a single alphabet and only searching for words of comfort in them. She realised that her life had been sealed for her. She only had a career ahead, nothing else. Her dream family with Harry would remain in her fantasies.

Time had flown and people had changed. Harry had changed. He had gotten over his infatuation with Ginny and had moved on in life. He loved Parvati and had created his own family with her…

Ginny’s eyes burned and a tear slid down her cheek, wetting the page of the novel that she had opened up. She closed the novel and fell onto her pillow face-down, shuddering sobs escaping her. She did not know how long she lay like that, but soon, someone rapped at her door.

Ginny sat up and swiped at her eyes quickly. “Come in.”

The door opened and Hermione stepped in. “Hi, Ginny.”

“Hi,” greeted Ginny, managing a smile and rushing forward to hug the other woman. “Good to see you. How are you?”

“I’m fine. What about you?”

“I’m fine, thank you."

Hermione frowned. "Are you absolutely sure that you’re fine, Ginny?”

Ginny looked into her sister-in-law’s eyes. “I don’t know what you mean, Hermione.”

“Oh come on, Ginny, your eyes are red. Did you think that I have not deduced anything?”

“Oh, that. It’s just that… it has been a long time since I’ve been home… I got slightly emotional.”

“Emotional about what? Harry?”

Ginny looked at her bedspread. Hermione had a knack of interpreting everyone’s feelings perfectly. It was no use lying to her. Slowly, Ginny nodded.

Hermione put an arm around the younger girl’s shoulder. “Did you meet Harry today?”

Ginny nodded and without warning, tears started leaking out of her eyes again. She buried her face into her palms, as sobs began to rack her body. “Why d-did Harry do this, Hermione? I-I thought that he l-loved me. I w-waited for him… I waited f-for the war to e-end. He n-never waited for me…”

Hermione pulled Ginny close and hugged her. “I know that this is hard for you, Ginny, and I’m really sorry about not telling you of Harry and Parvati’s marriage. It was all so unexpected… so sudden… well, I was in a kind of shock too and it took me some time to allow it all to sink in when he proposed to her. He loved you, indeed, but he married Parvati out of gratitude for what she had done. He was almost dead after the Second War. We were all left in a situation where we were literally counting the days for him to live. It was a situation that you won’t understand unless you witness it. Ron and I sat next to his bed in the hospital, as he waited for death… you weren’t there, you wouldn’t know. You wouldn’t know what it feels like… and then, Parvati stepped in. She was studying Ayurveda or something and she cured Harry. She got him out before he reached his grave. Of course, she didn’t compel Harry to marry her, but he overheard her telling Padma that she was in love with him.” Hermione’s voice had a tinge of bitterness in it.

“And h-he just m-married her l-like that?”

“Ron and I tried to stop him, Ginny. We told him not to sacrifice his feelings towards you just because Parvati had saved his life. We tried to make him think rationally. But in debt of gratitude… it was as if Harry’s mind was just thinking along one track. He just wanted to repay Parvati for what she had done for him. And of course, you know how stubborn Harry can be.”

“B-But, how do you know that Parvati didn’t s-stage a conversation with Padma, t-taking advantage of the f-fact that Harry could listen?”

“She’s not like that, Ginny. I know she was rather vain when we were kids together, but she’s changed, she’s matured. She knew that Harry loved you. She told him that it was not necessary for him to marry her. She said that she did not want to be some sort of a wall between the two of you. Even today, when she spoke to me on the phone, she said that she still feels guilty about marrying Harry and bringing the two of you apart. Harry, however, insists that he has fallen in love with Parvati. But I know that Parvati still thinks that their marriage is nothing more than a legal understanding. She loves Harry like anything, and knows that Harry does not love her as much. But I don’t know what Harry will do now, since you’ve come back. I just hope it doesn’t affect him negatively. He won’t leave Parvati, because he knows better than to spoil her life or their daughter’s, for that matter.”

“So…” Ginny took a deep breath. “So, I’ve lost Harry forever.”

Hermione sighed and stroked Ginny’s hair. “I’m sorry… I’m really sorry. But you’ll have to move on. It isn’t late even now.”

“I wanted to participate in the war, but Mum wouldn’t allow me. If I would have been involved in the war, the situation wouldn’t have been like this,” said Ginny, getting up and dabbing her eyes with a handkerchief.

“Your mother was right not to let you join, Ginny, it was dangerous. And bygones are bygones. You cannot mourn for the past.”

Ginny nodded and sniffed. “You’re right. I guess, I must just forget all this and move on in life.”

Hermione smiled. “Hey, do you want to see your Jay and Jess? You were so excited about them when you wrote to me.”

“Of course, where are they?”

“I left them down with your Mum. Come on.” Hermione and Ginny came out of the room and went down the stairs.

“Hey, isn’t Ron home?” Ginny asked suddenly.

“No,” replied Hermione. “He commutes by car and the distance between our home and the Ministry is not short. He will take another fifteen minutes. I’ll go back in about five minutes and keep his clothes ready for him.”

“Clothes?”

“Yeah, Parvati’s throwing a surprise b’ day party for Harry today. She’s invited us. I think you’re invited too. Are you coming?”

“No…” said Ginny, but then, she changed her mind. “Actually, I think I want to come.”

“You should come,” said Hermione. “Parvati’s parties are really fun. She always plans a different theme for every party. Last year, it was British tradition. We all dressed in ancient clothes, and she had cooked very well. Today, it’s an Indian theme.”

The duo reached the living room, where Mrs. Weasley was entertaining Hermione and Ron’s children: Jessica and Jake. Jake, who was two years and nine months’ old, was another redhead. He too had freckles all over him and could almost be called a photocopy of Ron. Jessica, on the other hand, was about a year old and had curly brown hair that was thankfully not bushy. On the contrary, it rather suited her looks. Jessica’s eyes were blue in colour and she resembled Hermione more than Ron.

“Hi Mum!” said Ginny, seating herself next to her mother on an armchair.

“Hello, dear,” said her mother, keeping Jessica on the cushion. Hermione lifted Jessica and gave her hand to Jake.

“I must be off, Molly,” said Hermione. “Ron will be home in some time and I have to get our clothes ready.”

“Okay then, I’ll see you at the party, dear,” said Mrs. Weasley, beaming. Hermione waved goodbye and went to the kitchen to take a Portkey home, because she couldn’t Disapparate with Jessica and Jake. “Are you coming to Harry’s birthday party, dear?” Mrs. Weasley asked, turning to Ginny.

Ginny nodded and smiled.

“Then I’d best get going if you are coming. I’ll buy a sari for you.”

Ginny’s mother smiled and walked away, leaving Ginny to stare at the fireplace and look at the roaring flames. Maybe she wasn’t destined to belong to Harry, she decided. Maybe that was her fate… maybe she would meet someone else… maybe…

“This- ruddy-thing-”



Ron fumbled with the strings of the pyjamas of his sherwani. It was the same sherwani he had worn for Harry’s wedding and now that Parvati had planned an Indian dress code for Harry’s birthday party, Ron was wearing it again. Parvati always did something different, though. The dress code in Harry’s last birthday party had been traditional British attire. It had been a really distinct experience.



She loves Harry so much, Ron thought, as he finally managed to tie his trousers properly. But he knew his best friend had always had love only for Ginny. He could tell that Harry had a tendency to seek Ginny even in Parvati. Ron recollected an incident, when Harry had been looking for dress robes for Parvati as a birthday present. Ideally, all colours suited Parvati, but Harry had not chosen the set of beautiful orange-coloured dress robes for Parvati, saying it would not suit her hair colour. It had taken some time for Harry to realise that Parvati, unlike Ginny, did not have red hair.



Sighing, Ron examined himself in the mirror for about a minute before opening the bathroom door and walking out. He made his way to his room, only to find the door was locked. Hermione was changing her clothes, clearly.



“Hermione, how long is it going to take you?” Ron bellowed, as he walked to the living room. There was no answer. Women, Ron thought. He waited for around twenty minutes more after which he heard the door of their bedroom open.



“About time,” Ron said, getting up. “I thought you had fainted in there. What took-”



Ron stopped speaking abruptly, as a pair of arms suddenly hugged him. “I’m here, Ron, now stop scolding me and let’s get the kids ready.”



“Hermione, I’m not scolding you, and let go of me, so I can have a look at you.”



Hermione immediately freed Ron and stepped backwards. She looked stunning in her rust- coloured sari. She had straightened her hair the way she had done for the Yule Ball all those years ago and had let it down. A few rhinestones glittered on her shiny locks. Her jewellery was made of artificial gold embedded with more rhinestones. Ron’s jaw was hanging. “You look prettier than the way you looked at Harry’s wedding! How do you women manage this?”



“Stop flattering me, Ron. Just dress Jay in these-” Hermione thrust a few clothes into Ron’s hands, “- while I dress Jess. Do it quickly, because�” whoops!” Hermione stumbled over the hem of her sari, but Ron caught her just in time.



“Careful, Hermione, I can’t have you break your bones.”



“I’m not used to this, Ron,” Hermione said, straightening the pleats of the sari. She gathered the ends of the pallu to her forearm, and held it to her middle, in the pose of a dignified queen. Then, she smiled at him and came closer.



“Now, Hermione,” Ron said, stepping back. “Why don’t we get the kids dressed?”



“What’s the matter, Ron, why are you backing away? Don’t you love me anymore?” Hermione took another step towards him, but he stepped back promptly.



“I- I love you, Hermione, but- but this isn’t the right time.”



“Oh yeah?” Ron found Hermione yet another step closer to himself and took another step backwards, feeling his back hit the wall. “Come on, Ron, you just keep running away from me, nowadays…”



They were very close now. Ron could count Hermione’s eyelashes, as her hands held the back of his neck. He just stood against the wall limply, feeling her warm breath on his face. He just realised how much he loved Hermione and lifted his hand to stroke her. He ran his fingers along her hairline, down her cheeks and around her ears, relishing every single second. Her soft fingers lightly tickled the nape of his neck and ran up his hair. At last, they parted. Hermione smiled at him again. “I love you, Ron.” Still smiling, she turned away and headed towards the children’s room, but Ron beat her to it and pinned her against the wall just outside the room.



“Not so fast, bear.” He bent forward and pulled her into a deep kiss, which she returned passionately. When they broke apart, both of them were smiling and they headed towards the brightly painted room, to see both their children playing and laughing gleefully. There was silence for some time.



“Hey, Hermione,” Ron said suddenly, as he dressed Jake. “Ginny started work today. We are on a new case and Harry, Ginny, Romilda Vane, Anthony and another woman are working with me. We all are going to stay in the guest house from tomorrow, until we solve the case. Walanger said that wives and children are allowed, so you can come along with Jess and Jay.”



“Hmm, I met Ginny today,” Hermione said, changing Jessica’s nappy. “We did not talk about the case, of course… but can I still work?”



“Yeah,” Ron said. Hermione was a Healer in St. Mungo’s but she worked from home, because her job was to invent different sorts of medicinal potions. There was silence. “How did Ginny react to the delightful news about Harry?”



“She cried her eyes out. She just couldn’t bear it… poor Ginny.”



“Yeah… I did not really expect her to celebrate with glee when she heard. But you know, Hermione, when Harry saw Ginny today, he behaved rather strangely. He sort of zoned out and looked distant. Do you think he-”



“-he still loves Ginny, Ron,” Hermione said. “I know it. I’ve been Harry’s friend for the last seventeen years. He only married Parvati because she loves him and he could not think of any other way to pay her back for what she has done for him. So far, Harry has also managed to convince himself that his infatuation for Ginny was nothing but a symptom of adolescence. But I know that some place inside him, some bit of his heart, still has Ginny in it. Ginny is more than Harry’s schoolboy crush.”



“So don’t you think it’s really unfair on the part of Harry to marry someone just because it was his duty to do so?”



“I won’t exactly call Harry’s decision his duty, Ron; I think it’s more of an understanding. He has married Parvati only because he wants her to be happy. I don’t think he wanted to break her heart by accepting the fact that he still has feelings for Ginny. And as for all this being unfair, as long as Harry does not start dating with Ginny again and manages to stick to Parvati, he’s not being unfair.”



“Don’t you think Harry will have a job restraining himself from starting out with Ginny again?”



“He’ll have to control his feelings, Ron, but I know for a fact that as much as he can help it, Harry will remain with Parvati.”



“That’s one noble fellow, I guess.” Ron took a fully dressed Jake in his arms. Hermione, who had also dressed up Jessica, gave Ron a smile.



“No really, Ron, I know for a fact that Harry is not immoral. He has ‘moral fibre’ in him.”



“Hang on- I’ve heard that before… come on…”



“You’re incorrigible, Ron; Bagman had said that after the Second Task in the Triwizard Tournament.”



“Yeah… oh yeah, come on.” Ron started walking out of the room with Jake, Hermione following him along with Jessica and levitating their suitcases behind them. The couple had been invited to stay overnight by Parvati and they were going straight to the guest house from Harry and Padma’s place. They walked to the car and Ron clicked on the button of the remote on his car keys to unlock it. There were two loud clicking sounds and Ron was just about to open the door of the driver’s seat, when Hermione spoke up.



“Ron, can’t we just Apparate or take a Portkey?”



“Blimey, I thought you’d know better, Hermione. Harry lives in the heart of a Muggle settlement. What if someone sees us?”



“Oh… okay, then, let’s get on with it,” said Hermione as Ron opened the door of the car and placed Jake in his basket at the backseat. Hermione did the same to Jessica and then joined Ron in the front of the car and they drove off.



***



Parvati smiled as she threw the pallu of her baby blue sari over her shoulders. She then reached down for the remaining length of sari and started folding them to do the pleats. It took about a minute to get them done and tuck them inside. Next, she pinned up the edge of the pallu to her blouse and brought the rest down so that they cascaded down her arm elegantly. Then she put on a necklace of black beads in the size of mustard seeds and another necklace, earrings and a set of bangles matching her sari. After that, she put a baby blue-coloured bindi on her forehead. Lastly, she reached for a small container of vermilion on her dressing table and applied it to the parting of her hair. She then reached for a brush and brushed her hair briskly. Smiling at her reflection another time, Parvati opened the door, fetched Naina from the kitchen to take the little girl to her own room, and then walked to the living room. Harry was already waiting there, dressed in his green sherwani. He looked really handsome and his clothes brought out the colour of his stunningly gorgeous eyes.



“Oh, you look dashing, Harry.”



“Thanks,” he muttered. “You look lovely too.”



“Thank you, Harry,” Parvati said, sitting next to him. There was a rather awkward silence.



“Um… Parvati?”



“Yes?”



“Why are we sitting here, wearing Indian clothes? Is there something special today?”



Parvati’s smile widened. “Oh, all right. I don’t think it remains a surprise anymore, since I’ve asked you to wear those clothes. This is the dress code for your birthday party, Harry. The guests will be coming any moment now. Happy birthday.”



Parvati leaned forward, kissed Harry on his cheek and hugged him. “I know that I’m very bad at giving surprises. I didn’t know what to do. I’m sorry if I hurt you by not wishing you… I don’t like to hurt you, I love you.” Harry felt her arms tighten around him and she gave him another kiss on his cheek. “I love you more than the anything in this world, Harry. You are my life. In fact, I love you more than my life.”



Harry returned the hug. “I love you too, Parvati. Why do you think I married you?”



Parvati inhaled sharply. “But I hurt your feelings…”



“Hey, it’s all right. I didn’t feel bad; there was so much to do at work to wonder why people did not wish me for my birthday. I was not hurt, don’t worry.”



Parvati broke free of Harry’s grip and looked into his eyes. He looked back, charmed by the innocence in her eyes. He had been slightly upset at no one remembering his birthday, but what Parvati had just told him got it all out. He, in fact, was delighted to think of all the fun that was awaiting him for the next few hours.



“You’ve been lying to me, Harry!”



“Oh… what?” Harry asked, jolting to reality. “Oh, that’s unfair, Parvati. You’ve got to stop using Legilimency or I’ll stop looking into your eyes.”



“Hmmm, no, I don’t need to look into anyone’s eyes to find the truth. Most of it is based on gut feelings.”



“Is it?” Harry asked and looked again, into Parvati’s sparkling eyes. He leaned forward and kissed her. Straightening up, he smiled, leaned over again and was about to kiss her another time, when the doorbell rang.



Parvati got up and opened the door. “Hi! Come in.”



Harry got up from the couch, to see Ron and Hermione, along with their children.



“Happy birthday, Harry!” Hermione said, giving him a hug.



“Yeah, happy birthday, mate,” Ron echoed, clapping Harry on the shoulder. The couple then sat on the couch.



“Er-” Hermione began, “Indians greet each other in a different way, isn’t it? I read it in Cultures all Over the World… wait let me just recollect it… oh yeah, I just remembered.” Hermione put Jessica down, got to her feet, joined her hands and bowed down. “Namastey!”



“Ooh, you got it right!” Parvati exclaimed. She too got to her feet, joined her hands and bowed. “Namastey!”



Hermione smiled. “Where’s Naina?”



“She’s in her room. I fed her early because she has not slept all afternoon and could fall asleep anytime now. It might take us some time to have dinner and I did not want her to go off to sleep in an empty stomach.”



“Shall we let the kids have fun together, then?”



“Oh, no problem; come, I’ll take you to Naina’s room.”



Parvati got up and Hermione followed suit, picking up Jessica. She gave her hand to Jake. “Come, Jay!”



Jake gave a gleeful cry and caught Hermione’s hand, dislodging himself from Ron’s grip. He then toddled behind Parvati along with Hermione. It took about a minute for the women to leave the kids in Naina’s room. They then rejoined the men.



“So, who else is coming?” Ron asked.



“Padma and Anthony, your parents, brothers, and Ginny.”



Just then, the doorbell rang another time. Parvati got up once again and came back, Padma and Anthony following her.



“Happy birthday, Jeej!” Padma said, coming over and hugging Harry. Anthony also wished Harry and they were seated, once again, only to hear the doorbell ring a third time.



All the Weasleys entered and greeted their surrogate son.



“Where’s Parvati?” Mrs. Weasley asked from among the vast number of people. Parvati immediately went forward and bent down to touch Mrs. Weasley’s feet.



“Oh, there’s no need for that, dear,” Mrs. Weasley said, catching Parvati’s shoulders and straightening her up before she could touch the other woman’s feet. Mrs. Weasley then hugged Parvati and smiled at her for a minute. “How is Naina?”



“Oh, she’s fine, Molly. She’s in her room with Jessica and Jake.”



“Hey, Parvati!”



Parvati turned to see Ginny waving at her. She walked towards the redhead, who was dressed in a beautiful red sari that matched her hair. “How are you doing?” Ginny asked.



“Oh, we’re fine,” Parvati replied. “I’m really sorry about not inviting you for our marriage; we did not want to get you here in the middle of the term.”



“It’s okay,” Ginny said. “Only, I was slightly shocked when Harry told me that he was married.”



Parvati smiled, but her mind was working in another direction. What was so shocking about Harry being married? Parvati glanced at Ginny’s eyes and saw an image of Harry sitting with his head on Ginny’s shoulders at the bank of the lake at Hogwarts. So… Ginny still had feelings for Harry. And Parvati already knew that Harry still nursed feelings for Ginny. It was one of the reasons why she had asked him to think over his decision, when he had proposed to her. It was not as if she did not love him; she adored him more than anything, but for her, there was nothing more important than love. And splitting two lovers apart was the worst crime anyone could commit. Parvati had always been ready to sacrifice anything for the sake of love.



The group chatted for a while, after which Parvati called them all for dinner. The party went out to the garden. There were two tables draped in white and set with plates and glasses. The starters were already on the table, all in covered dishes.



Parvati opened all the dishes. There seemed to be different types of cutlets. Everyone started helping themselves.



“That is called hara bhara kebab-” Parvati said, pointing at the green coloured cutlets, “-that is sheekh kebab (the slightly long cutlets), and that is paneer tikka (these were square pieces of cottage cheese dipped in some sort of spicing).”



There was a clatter of knives and forks as everyone ate through the starters and talked happily. When everyone was done, Parvati waved her wand. What remained of the starters was replaced by the main course. There was a basket of rotis (unleavened Indian bread) and another one with parathas (unleavened Indian bread with stuffing) of different sorts. There were also several other dishes. Apart from this, there were also flasks of a white-coloured drink. Parvati explained once again. “That is dhal makhani (a brownish sort of mix with black lentils and gravy with cream), this is palak paneer (cubes of cottage cheese in spinach puree) and that is chicken tandoori masala (pieces of chicken in orange coloured gravy). The flasks contain spiced buttermilk. I’ve also made some parathas with spring onion stuffing and some with cabbage in them. It will take hell a lot of time if knives and forks are used, so I’d recommend the use of hands for the breads. The curry can be had with spoon, of course.”



There was a murmur, as everyone helped themselves another time. Harry took a roti, some chicken tandoori masala, palak paneer and filled his glass with buttermilk. Keeping aside his fork and knife, Harry spooned some of the chicken into his mouth. It was dead spicy. Eyes watering, Harry reached for his glass of buttermilk, only to find that it too was spicy. Gasping thoroughly Harry began to fan his tongue with his hand so that Parvati, who was sitting beside him, began to laugh.



“It’s not funny!” Harry panted.



“It is,” Parvati said, giggling slightly. “You’re eating it the wrong way.”



“Why did you make it so spicy?”



“Indian cuisine is always spicy, that is why. There is a way to eat it, if you want to avoid all the spice from affecting you.” Parvati reached her right hand to Harry’s plate, pressed the roti with her index finger and caught the edge with her centre finger and thumb. Then she stretched her index finger so that a small piece of the roti tore away. Dipping the piece in chicken, Parvati gave it to Harry, who put it into his mouth. She was right. It didn’t feel all that spicy anymore.



“Thanks,” he told Parvati, and smiled.



“You’re welcome,” she said politely. “So, who are your colleagues for the case?”



“Ginny, Ron, Romilda-”



“Romilda Vane?” Parvati asked. “That one, who wanted to get you to go out with her in our sixth year? Didn’t she give you that love potion-spiked chocolate which went to Ron?”



“Yeah, that’s the one,” Harry said. “Then there’s also Anthony and a lady called Irene Stance.”



“What’s the case?”



“It’s murder; serial killings in London for over a month,” Harry answered. “And imagine this; the murderer just kills people because she wants me.”



Parvati raised her eyebrow. “Looks like someone from your fan club has turned violent. There were quite some people who fancied you at school, right?”



“Many,” Harry said. “In fact Ginny was also amongst the ones who fancied me at school.”



Harry couldn’t believe what came out of his mouth and looked away from Parvati. He did not want her to know that he still had feelings for Ginny. It would be utterly unfair on his part to show affection towards someone else. And it was not as if he did not love Parvati…



“Harry, I’d suggest that you finish eating before everything becomes cold,” Parvati said. Harry jerked back to reality and began to eat.



The dessert was composed of a drink called ‘falooda’, a speciality of the city of Bombay. It was a glass full of rose milk with boiled vermicelli and little greyish seeds floating in it. There were also pieces of raspberry-flavoured jelly in it and it was topped with vanilla ice cream. All in all, it was one of the tastiest things that Harry had tried. In the end, everyone got up, full to their throats. It was already about nine o’ clock and the Weasleys, excluding Ginny, Ron and Hermione decided to leave.



“Take care, dears,” Mrs. Weasley said, waving goodbye to the Potters. “Make sure you come home after this case.”



Harry smiled and waved, as the Weasleys looked around and Disapparated, one after the other.



“Are you coming to the guest house tomorrow?” Parvati asked Padma, as she, Harry, Ron, Hermione, Ginny, Anthony and Padma had seated themselves in the living-room. Anthony and Padma were also staying overnight.



“Of course,” Padma replied. “It will be so exciting to watch these people at work.”



“The case sounds fun, though,” Harry mumbled, magicking six bottles of Firewhiskey with a wave of his wand. “Firewhiskey?”



“I’m stuffed,” Hermione said, putting her bottle aside. Parvati and Padma refused too.



“So, how did you work out the way to wear that sari?” Parvati asked Hermione.



“Oh, don’t ask. It took me half an hour to get it draped properly!”



“Yeah, it’s not an easy task, is it?”



“Not at all, and then, I also stumbled over the hem once.”



Parvati looked at her, astonished. “I thought you were used to robes.”



“Yeah, I am,” Hermione said. “But the pallu and all multiplied the problems.”



They talked on about various things like work and matters at home. Padma was an Unspeakable at the Department of Mysteries and she told them that the work was exciting, though she could not tell them about anything that happened there.



“I can understand,” said Parvati, eyeing Harry, who had just finished his bottle of Firewhiskey. “It would be really difficult, wouldn’t it?”



“Yeah,” Padma replied. “I don’t know what will happen if I voice out the secrets there and at the same time, I can’t remember what’s there, every time I think about it.”



“It’s a really powerful enchantment,” Parvati said, smiling as she watched Harry reaching for a second bottle of Firewhiskey surreptitiously; from the corner of her eye. “And Harry, you’re a bewda”



Padma giggled, while Ron, Hermione and Anthony looked puzzled. Harry, on the other hand, kept the bottle down.



“What was that?” Hermione asked.



“’Bewda’ means ‘drunkard’, in slang Hindi,” Parvati explained, trying not to laugh. “I’ve told Harry that he’s not supposed to have more than a bottle of Firewhiskey. Alcohol is good in small quantity, but it kills when it’s taken in excess.”



“It’s just firewhiskey, Parvati!” Harry said indignantly.



“And two bottles of this just firewhiskey is enough to make you pass out right on the sofa, Harry,” Parvati replied.



“One sip-”



“Bewda.”



“Please, just-”



“Bewda.”



Harry put the bottle away dejectedly.



“She got you, Jeej!” Padma chuckled.



“Oh very funny,” Harry muttered bitterly, as everyone in the room burst into laughter. He looked at Padma. “Will you stop calling me Jeej?”



“Sorry, I cannot,” Padma answered, trying to stem her tears of laughter. “I called you ‘Harry’ once and my Mum sent me a Howler, telling me that I do not know how to respect my elders.”



“But we’re of the same age! And how do you call Mrs. Weasley ‘Molly’, if your Mum gets so wild?”



“Molly is not directly related to me, is she? Our Mum doesn’t mind that. But you’re my bro’-in-law. Parvati is about ten minutes older to me and in our custom, we call the husband of our elder sister as ‘Jeejaji’. I call you ‘Jeej’, because that sounds better than ‘Jeejaji’. Unless you want to be called that…”



“Oh no, I’m fine with ‘Jeej’, thanks.”



“Okay,” Parvati said, still shaking with laughter, “I think I should just check on Naina.” She walked to the kids’ room with Hermione, while Ginny and Padma followed them, saying that they wanted to see the kids too.



The four women entered Naina’s room; all the kids had fallen asleep on the floor itself. Parvati conjured two cribs and placed Naina in her own cradle, while Hermione placed Jessica and Jake in their cots.



“Aww… she’s so cute,” Ginny said, looking at Naina’s chubby face. “How old is Naina, Parvati?”



“About fourteen months,” Parvati answered.



“So she was born in May?”



“Yes, the twenty-ninth of May.”



“Harry already told me this, but could I ask you why you named her Naina?”



“It’s her eyes,” Parvati replied. “They’re green and they’re so pretty… just like Harry’s eyes. In Hindi, ‘Nain’ means ‘eyes’. That’s why I named her ‘Naina’. Harry also liked the name, of course.”



Ginny smiled dazedly at Naina. “She is very pretty. She has gone a lot on you, actually. Her features are pretty sharp, like Indians.”



“Yeah,” said Parvati. “A lot of people say that. But I’m glad that she got Harry’s eyes.” She waved her wand, so that Naina’s cradle was transferred to their conjugal room, while Jessica and Jake’s cradles went to Ron and Hermione’s.



The four women then returned to the living room.. “I think I’ll turn in,” Padma declared, going upstairs to her room.



“Yeah, I think I’ll go to sleep too,” agreed Parvati. She went to their room and shut the door behind her, to change into her night things. Ginny and Hermione went inside to sleep, too. After about ten minutes, Parvati’s door opened again and the lamp was put out.



Harry seized this opportunity to grab another bottle of Firewhiskey and so did the other men. Just then, Parvati bellowed from inside. “All three of you are BEWDAS!”



“Gosh, how does your wife come to know?” Ron asked Harry, Vanishing all the bottles. “Anyway, I guess there’s no point sitting here. Let’s go to sleep.”



Harry went to his room, opened his wardrobe and drew out his night things. He then changed his clothes and slumped onto bed beside Parvati.



There was silence for some time. Harry stared at the ceiling, pondering over everything that had happened that day. As his eyes adjusted to the darkness, Harry turned sideways to look at his wife. She was awake, too, and was looking at Harry with a smile. Harry did not say anything, but just wondered why he had that odd feeling whenever Ginny came near him or talked to him. He remembered feeling like this for the two years that he had had a crush on Cho. Even when he had been infatuated by Ginny, he had experienced this weird feeling. But what was happening now?



The sound of soft sobs suddenly filled the room and Harry was about to tell Parvati that Naina was probably having a bad dream, when with a small pang, he realised that Parvati was the one crying. He wrapped his arm around her waist. “Hey, what is it?” He looked at her eyes, and saw tears trickling down her cheeks slowly.



“Y-You still have feelings f-for Ginny, d-don’t you?”



“No, look-”



“Don’t try to lie to me, H-Harry; I a-always come to know. You s-should have t-told me, that you l-love Ginny. I would have n-never stood on your w-way. I-I told you that y-you shouldn’t have m-married me. You ignored your love f-for the sake of gratitude.”



Harry let out a sigh and wiped Parvati’s eyes. For the first time ever, he’s seeing a case where a person was sad, not because her life partner did not love her, but because her life partner had not married the person whom he really loved. She had become so selfless, so pure, so clean, so sacred, so trusting and yet, so loyal.



Parvati spoke again. “You know, Harry, gratitude is nothing, compared to love. Only true love wins, Harry. You could have done anything to show me your gratefulness; I never asked you to marry me. What pains me the most, Harry, is that I ripped a pair of true lovers apart.”



Harry looked at Parvati for a long time. He remembered Ron and Hermione telling him the same thing, when he had gone and proposed to Parvati. But he still had his justification for marrying her. “Look, I had a crush on Ginny, about eleven years ago, that’s all. Now, I love only you, Parvati. You are not a wall between Ginny and me, okay? Ginny’s my past and you’re my present. ‘The past is history, the future’s a mystery. But today is a gift and that’s why, it’s called the present.’ You’re the gift that my life has given me, Parvati. I cannot think of anyone who’s prettier and more loyal than you. I love you, all right? Now come here.”



Harry hugged Parvati tightly and kissed her on the tip of her nose. They stayed in that position for a long time, until Harry remembered something. “Parvati, why do you wear that vermilion on the parting of your hair?”



Parvati chuckled. “It means that I’m married. It’s to prove to the whole world that my husband loves me and that I accept his love and love him back.”



Harry smiled. “It’s true. I really love you. More than this world… more than everything.”



Parvati said nothing, but just snuggled in with Harry, as they both finally fell asleep.

“Good morning!”


Harry opened his eyes to see Parvati sitting at the edge of their bed with a tray of tea. Her wet hair caressed her navy-blue shirt, which she had worn with grey capri-pants. As usual, the vermilion was present on the parting of her hair. “It’s six o’ clock, honey,” she said. “We must start getting ready. I brought the tea, so that it would wake you up properly.”


Harry went to the en suite, brushed his teeth and came out. Parvati handed a cup of tea to him before pouring some for herself. Harry sipped and as the warm liquid trickled down his oesophagus, it gave him a feeling of refreshment. He smiled at Parvati, still feeling slightly guilty about the previous night. She smiled back brightly, and got up to look at Naina.


“I’ll just change her clothes, she can remain asleep, I guess,” said Parvati, as Harry put his teacup aside and walked to his wardrobe to get out a towel and a set of robes.


“Do you think we will need Muggle clothing?” he asked.


“Not unless we’re going there on wheels,” replied Parvati.


“I think we’ll be taking the car,” Harry said more to himself than Parvati. He sighed and put back the robes, pulling out jeans, a grey shirt and a jacket instead. He took the shirt and jeans and went into the bathroom for a shower.


By the time he came out again, Parvati had taken Naina and had gone somewhere else. Harry put on his jacket and, looking at the mirror, waved his wand to get off the stubble on his chin. Harry then combed his hair (it was pointless, anyway, as his hair still stood on all directions stubbornly). Coming out of the room, he found Ron, Ginny and Anthony sitting, puffy eyed, with cups of tea in their hands. Naina was sleeping on one armchair�” Parvati had gotten her ready and wrapped her up in her usual sheets. Padma and Hermione were not visible yet. Wondering where they were, Harry took Naina in his arms and sat down on the armchair. Just then, he heard the sound of laughter coming from outside.


Harry got up and walked out, to see a weird sight. Padma was on the grass, her body forming a back-arch like a bridge. She had propped herself up using her hands and legs, and looked like a human figure of an overturned ‘U’. Hermione too, lay down on the grass and tried to prop herself the same way, and managed at last, her whole body shaking as she did so.


“Yeah, that’s it,” Parvati said, smiling. “That is called ‘Chakrasan’. I’ll show you ‘Surya Namaskar’ now. That is the way to bow to the sun.”


Parvati stood straight, and Harry positioned himself in such a way that he could have a better view of what she was doing. Parvati joined her hands in front of her chest and took a deep breath. Then she shot her joined hands upwards and bent backwards, so that her body was making a sort of backward arch. After that, she bent forward, touching her feet with the tips of her fingers. Getting both her feet back and touching the grass with her palms, Parvati did a push- up and then did a mountain-like formation with her body. She toughed the tips of her fingers to her feet again, did the back arch and then joined her hands in front of her chest, taking more deep breaths.


“That was amazing,” said Hermione. “What’s that supposed to do?”


“Do it once daily and you’ll never grow fat,” Parvati replied.


Hermione grinned and started trying out the new exercise, while Harry went out and hugged Parvati. “Doing yoga?” he asked.


“Yeah,” answered Parvati. “Wanna try?”


“No, I just came to…” Harry looked down at her eyes, put his hand on her neck and leaned forward. His lips were already on hers before she pulled away.


“Harry, everyone’s watching!” Blushing a deep scarlet, she ran off into the house, leaving Harry with Padma and Hermione, who began to tease him at once. God, she’s so shy, he thought, and followed Parvati into the house.


The group left at around six-thirty, distributed in Anthony’s, Harry’s and Ron’s cars. They reached Bath when there were five minutes left before seven. Romilda and Irene were already there. Harry, Ron and Anthony introduced their wives (and children, in Harry’s and Ron’s cases) to their colleagues.


They took the key from the watchman and went into the guest house, keeping their suitcases in their own rooms. Jessica, Jake and Naina were left to sleep in their parents’ rooms. Parvati, Padma and Hermione offered to make breakfast and in no time, all the adults were sitting at the enormous dining table, which was laden with toast, bacon, eggs, cocktail juice and milk.


“Oh, wonderful,” said Harry, as Parvati sat next to him. “Did you make the bacon and eggs?”


“Yeah,” she replied and smiled at Harry.


“You know,” said Harry, lowering his voice, “you’ll have to pay for what you did this morning.”


“What?” Parvati asked. A smile was playing on her lips.


Harry smiled, too and bent forward, placing his lips on hers, putting a hand around her nape. She did not pull away, but kissed him back, as he enjoyed every second. He did not recall there were people watching them until someone wolf-whistled.


Harry pulled away, to see all his colleagues, Hermione’s and Padma’s eyes on Parvati and him. Ron wolf-whistled again, and started clapping. Parvati’s face turned a boiling crimson, while Harry felt colour rush up his own cheeks. There was silence for sometime.



“Ahem, I think we should check one of the victims’ house today,” said Romilda, cutting through the awkward pause. Everyone looked at her, and Harry felt momentarily relieved that all eyes were off him and Parvati. From the corner of his eyes, he noticed Ginny was looking everywhere except at the place where he and Parvati were sitting.


“Yeah,” Ron agreed with Romilda, as he reached for the butter dish. “Hey, why aren’t you eating, Irene?”


Harry looked at Irene. She was sitting with her arms crossed and not touching a thing. “I don’t like home-made food,” she said.


“Well you can-” began Parvati, but Irene interrupted her.


“I told you I don’t like home-made food, so why don’t you just shut up and mind your own business?”


Parvati raised an eyebrow, but said nothing. She returned to her eggs.


“Maybe we can order some food from a restaurant,” Romilda suggested.


“I don’t want to eat.”


“Why are you in such a bad mood?”


“Please, Romilda, I’m not hungry.”


“Is take-out all you ever eat now?”


“No.”


Romilda raised an eyebrow. “Then I don’t see what the problem is now. I know you like bacon and eggs. I remember when we were at Hogwarts.”


“Okay, to be specific, I don’t like food made by Parvati Patil.”


Parvati’s fork fell on her plate with a clang. She looked at Irene, narrowing her eyes. “When have you ever tasted anything made by me? And my name is Parvati Potter now. So, I’ll be glad if you kindly use that name.”


Harry had never seen Parvati angry in his life. Irene clearly seemed to have broken through all shields of indifference and calmness that Parvati had created around herself. But why was Irene behaving like that? What was her problem? Why did she have this sudden grudge against Parvati? Irene’s strange demeanour bewildered Harry, and her attitude angered him. How dare she talk to his wife like that!


Just then, he heard Irene’s reply. “I don’t know, but the way you behaved with Harry made me lose my appetite for the food you made.”


“Alright then, don’t eat,” snapped Parvati. “And just so you know, I’m going to make food everyday, from now on. Let’s see how you do. And I don’t think I behave wrongly with Harry. He loves me and I love him. We’re married, and I don’t think I need any tips on the chemistry between us or anything.”


Harry looked at Parvati. Her eyes were narrowed in anger and he had never seen such a deadly expression on her face.


Irene opened her mouth to retort, but held it back. She extended a hand towards her glass of cocktail juice and muttered something like ‘Harry Potter and Ginny Weasley.’


Harry thought he knew what she said, and sincerely hoped that Parvati hadn’t heard the last remark. His hopes, however, were drowned, as Parvati raised her next question. “What did you just say?”


Irene looked up from her drink. “I said that Harry Potter still loves Ginny Weasley.”


“Oh yeah? Then I’m afraid it is our problem. I don’t think it has anything to do with breakfast. And you are completely out of question. Do not interfere with my private life.”


“I’ve seen you romancing your husband… I don’t think you should. Not when he is not loyal to you.”


There were several reactions at this point. Ginny let out a hiss, and glared at Irene, while Hermione and Padma seemed on the verge of slapping Irene left, right and centre. Ron and Anthony raised their eyebrows, and Romilda scowled at her friend. Harry felt the colour drain from his face, while Parvati seemed to be radiating heat.


Irene smirked at the reaction. “Harry loves Ginny. I know it. Face it, Patil, your husband’s not worth it. Listen to me; give him a divorce and you’ll be happier.”


“THAT’S IT!” There was a sound of breaking china; Parvati was on her feet and had thrown one of the milk jugs on the floor. “IRENE STANCE, YOU HAVE NO BUSINESS TO TEACH ME THE RIGHT AND WRONG THINGS IN MY LIFE-”


The sound of crying started issuing from Harry and Parvati’s room. Naina was awake. Parvati closed her eyes and took a deep breath. “I’m sorry, but I don’t like to argue with anyone. Please do not provoke me any further- eat whatever is not made by me. I still don’t understand why you’re so worried about the loyalty of my husband.” Parvati pointed her wand to the mess on the floor and cleaned it up. She sat down and finished her plate at breakneck speed as if nothing happened. Then, finally gulping down her juice, she hurried away to her room.


There was a heavy silence in the kitchen. Harry looked at Irene, whose face was blotchy. He couldn’t even look at Ginny. His hands and legs seemed to be numb with anger, and he wanted to rage and storm at Irene for all she had just said. But he heard Hermione’s commanding voice from the other end of the table. “Apologise.”


“No,” said Irene hotly, glaring at everyone on the table.


“Apologise,” spat Ginny, pulling out her wand. Hermione brought out hers, too.


“I did not do anything wrong.”


Hermione raised an eyebrow and pointed her wand right at Irene. “You have a serious lack of judgment then. Almost clinically insane, in fact. Apologise, or you’ll pay.”


“I’m an Auror, Hermione Granger,” said Irene, looking at Hermione smugly. “I know more spells and hexes than you can ever think of, even in your dreams.”


“You may be an Auror, Irene, but if you’re forgetting, I helped defeat Voldemort and had faced the foulest of his minions. So please don’t underestimate me and apologise to Harry and Parvati. You have insulted both of them.”


“I won’t.”


“You-” Ginny waved her wand. There was a flash of light, and in a second, Irene’s incisors were growing longer and longer- past her lips- to her chin and down. She screamed in terror.


“Apologise!” Ginny snarled, glowering at Irene, her wand still pointing at the other woman. Ron and Anthony were looking at her appreciatively, while Padma, Romilda and Hermione were also spitting fire with their eyes at Irene. Harry was delighted to see vixen’s teeth grow like that.


“Go and apologise to both of them,” said Romilda, as she got her wand out, too.


Irene nodded frantically, as her teeth threatened to touch the floor. Ginny waved her wand again and her teeth began to shrink back to their actual size. Once Irene was back to normal, she stood up and came to Harry. To his surprise, she did look contrite and even shaken. Was she that afraid for her teeth? “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have said all that,” she murmured.


Harry frowned at the woman. “I want you to apologise to Parvati, not me. I love Parvati and only Parvati. I won’t have you speaking like this to her ever again. Please remember that I’m senior to you.”


Irene sighed, rolled her eyes and sat down to complete her breakfast, giving Harry an urge to thrash her for the entire attitude. Just then, Parvati came down, to get Naina’s toys.


“Irene has something to tell you,” said Hermione, calling Parvati. She stopped in her tracks as Irene looked at her.


“I’m sorry. What I said and did was wrong.”


Parvati raised an eyebrow at the mumble. “It’s alright. Apology accepted.” Her voice still had a tinge of anger in it, and Harry could swear that she was stomping slightly, as she levitated the toys upstairs to their room.


Irene, who had begun to self-serve kippers, spoke again in a huffy voice. “I’m sure Patil’s cooking will not be worth a damn.”


“You can sure say that,” replied Padma, speaking for the first time since the argument had commenced. “But you know, there’s a proverb in Hindi, ‘Bandar kya jaane adrak ka swaad’. Can you guess what that means?”


Irene shook her head. “I don’t understand Hindi,” she gritted out.


Padma smiled. “It means, how will a monkey know the taste of ginger? It eats only bananas, doesn’t it? The value of ginger will always be unknown to it.”


“Excuse me, are you calling me a monkey?”


“Oh yes, I am calling you a monkey. That’s the name which should be given to people who cannot respect others. And that’s my sister you were talking about. I think she was right. Breakfast has no connection with how romantic she and her husband can get. You are just blabbing nonsense, without tasting it at all. And, I think you were arguing pointlessly. It looked as though you never got anyone to argue with for a long time, and just decided to begin a valueless ramble.”


Irene made a sort of growling noise and went off to her room. “Good one, Padma!” Harry said, loudly enough, so that Irene could catch his words. The rest of the breakfast went without much event although Hermione looked stunned and looked after Irene’s retreating back with a pensive expression.


After breakfast, Harry went to his room, to see Parvati entertaining Naina. “Hey,” he greeted, seating himself next to her.


“Hi Harry,” Padma sounded weary.


“What’s up?”


“You know very well, Harry, I don’t want to talk about it.”


There was silence. “Ka, kha, ga, gha, anga!” said Naina, suddenly.


“What was that?”


“Hindi consonants.” Parvati carried Naina and started walking out of the room, but Harry caught her hand.


“Wait.”


“Leave me alone, Harry. I’m in a bad mood, okay?”


“Hey, you know, there’s no point being mad at me. Whatever happened at the breakfast table was not my fault. And didn’t Irene apologise?”


Parvati looked back. Harry realised that he had never seen such an expression on her face. She looked ready to fly off the handle, but she spoke calmly. “Sometimes, saying sorry is just not enough. She insulted you and I can’t take it. I don’t know how you’re able to bear it. And please, please leave me alone till my anger wears off. I wouldn’t like to yell at you, because I respect you a lot.”


Harry sighed. “Fine, do whatever you want. I’m leaving in another hour. We’re going to one of the victims’ house. Just don’t crush Naina in your rage.”


“I know how to control my temper, thanks.” She left the room, leaving Harry to gawk at her. He had never seen her so angry all his life; she was an expert at remaining calm. She never even gritted her teeth, even if she was furious from inside. She always relaxed and let it all go. But today… what was it that made her so angry?


The answer came to Harry with a pang. Whatever happened at the breakfast table was his fault. He shouldn’t have stared at Ginny like that, the other day. But what could he do? He couldn’t decide whether he loved Ginny or Parvati! How could he be in love with two people at once? What the hell was happening to him? Was he cracking up?


Harry brought his knees to his chest and hugged them, looking down. He was definitely losing it, he decided. A person could fall in love only once and with one person. His life seemed to be something different from the usual drill.


“Harry?”


Harry looked up to see Hermione standing at the doorway. “Hey Hermione, come in.”


Hermione went in and sat next to him. “What happened, Harry?”


“We had a row, what else?”


Hermione’s eyes widened. Harry and Parvati had never fought before. “Oh Harry… what for?”


“I dunno; she was angry about breakfast. It wasn’t exactly a row, but she’s never been annoyed with me.”


“That Stance had no business talking like that. Did you tell Parvati about Padma’s reaction?”


“It wasn’t the right time to tell Parvati about all that. But Hermione… I’m worried.” Harry buried his face in his palms and took a shuddering breath.


“What is it, Harry?” Hermione asked, rubbing Harry’s back slowly.


“I think I’m falling apart… I think I’m going mad. I’ve never been through such trauma. When I see Ginny, I get this odd feeling which I used to have when we were together. At the same time, I love Parvati. You know, I feel like running away somewhere, now. I just feel like leaving everything and going someplace where all this won’t be there to trouble me. I never felt so helpless even during the war.”


He removed his hands to see Hermione looking at him sympathetically. She pulled him into a hug. “Everything will be all right, Harry. Just give it some time. Your life will get settled once again, I promise. You need to sleep. Just rest for a while. I’ll call you in half an hour, okay? Relax.”


Harry nodded and lay down, rolling sideways and closing his eyes. Hermione, in the meantime, got up and walked to her room. Ron was sitting there, browsing through a file. He looked up and grimaced at Hermione. “How are they?”


“They had a row,” Hermione replied. “Harry said Parvati was angry.”


“Whoa,” said Ron. “An angry Parvati? I can hardly imagine that. She must have been really, really furious to even look angry. How’s Harry feeling?”


“Horrible, of course, he wouldn’t be delighted, would he? He said he’s worried. He thinks he’s going crazy. I’ve never seen him like that since the days of the war, Ron; he looked ready to break down. I’m scared for him… I hope this case finishes quickly and Harry returns to his normal life. As such, life has given him more than what he has ever bargained for. Orphaned so early in life, forced to grow up really fast, compelled to commit murder… don’t you think he deserves much more than that? I’ve never seen anyone who has suffered more than him.”


“I agree, Hermione,” Ron said sadly. “But we’ll definitely try to solve this whole case quickly, so that we can all live normally. I think chasing Death Eaters was better than this load of shit.”


Hermione smiled and leaned forward, matching her lips over Ron's, but he pushed her away lightly. "Not now, Hermione - the kids are in the room."


"They're sleeping, Ron. Come on, just once?" she asked, teasingly.


"Sorry, but I've got work - you know I'll be leaving in an hour."


Hermione nodded sadly. Harry and Parvati had just rowed and would be back together whenever Parvati would cool off. But Hermione’s situation was taking a different turn. Ron seemed to be losing his affection for her. He kept avoiding her in a way. At least Harry or Parvati did not avoid the other person. They were better off.


Heaving a sad sigh, Hermione went out and sat on the porch swing. Rocking back and forth gently, she remembered the fun she had with Ron, before their marriage. Those days were much better, much brighter. Now, Ron’s enthusiasm about having her as his wife seemed to be wearing off completely. He seemed to be tired of her.


“Hey Hermione!”


Hermione looked up, to see Parvati walking towards her, wheeling Naina in a pram and clutching several bags of grocery. She came forward and sat on the swing beside the brunette.


“Hi,” replied Hermione, smiling at Parvati. “Where have you been?”


“Oh, there’s a lovely Muggle supermarket nearby. I wanted to buy vegetables, actually, and was looking for a greengrocer, but the supermarket’s really good. Besides, Harry said he wanted chicken franks for dinner today and I got some chicken. I was also isolated from everyone, so now at least my frustration is gone.”


“Cooled off on Harry then?”


Parvati looked at Hermione, bewildered. “Gosh, I was not angry with Harry! Why?”


“You definitely took off some amount of your temper on him.”


“Crap, did he feel bad? I know he’s become slightly sensitive since the war.”


“He’s asleep. It took me some time to calm him down. It seems-” Hermione bit her lip. She did not want to tell Parvati about the predicament Harry was going through.


“It seems-?”


“Nothing, nothing…”


“Is he in a dilemma as to whether he is in love with two people at once?”


“Huh?” Hermione looked up. “How did you know?”


“You’re barely an Occlumens, Hermione,” replied Parvati, smiling weakly.


“Well then, yeah,” Hermione said quietly.


“I knew this would happen, Hermione,” said Parvati sadly. “I told him to think twice even when he proposed to me. I am a criminal now. I have committed a terrible crime… I have split them.” She looked down.


“Oh, it’s not like that,” Hermione assured the other woman. “Harry… Harry loves you.”


Parvati did not say anything, and just looked at Hermione. “I guess I’ll go see Harry,” she sighed and walked into the house transferring all the shopping bags into the kitchen magically and pushing Naina’s pram ahead of her.


She entered the house and wheeled Naina into the children’s room, to let her play with her stuffed animals. Then walking back to her own room, she went inside, to see Harry sleeping on the bed. He was snoring quietly and his mouth was slightly open. She started feeling very guilty for removing her frustration on him. She sat next to him, her light body making a small impression on the mattress of the bed. She started running her hand softly on his arm. “Harry?”


Harry’s eyes fluttered open and that was when Parvati realised how distressed he looked. “Huh?” he fumbled with his glasses on the bedside table and put them on. “Is it time already?”


“No,” replied Parvati, hugging him. “I’m so, so sorry, Harry. I was sort of, out of my mind. I couldn’t control myself. I’m really very sorry.” She looked down. “I know you’ve been slightly touchy since the war. I didn’t mean to be so rude. I should have had control over my temper… I didn’t.”


She pulled away and Harry stared at her blankly for a minute. “What?”


“I-I was rude, wasn’t I?”


“Rude?” Harry looked confused. “Oh yeah, rude, rude… nah, don’t worry about that, Parvati, you’re human and you just acted like one some time ago. No one is expected to keep their temper under control after such provocation�”” He swallowed his comment about Irene, got up, yawned and stretched. Then reaching for a file on his desk, he opened it up and started reading through the newsprints he had collected about the London serial killings. Suddenly, he looked up. “Parvati, do you know how to contact me through your wand?”


“Yes,” replied Parvati. “Why?”


Harry swallowed and said quietly. “I’m worried for you.”


Parvati raised an eyebrow. “What’s there to be worried about, Harry? I’ll be fine.”


“I hope so,” replied Harry. “But-but you know, the murderer… I want you to speak to me every hour, okay?”


“Yes, Harry, I’ll do that. But could you tell me what’s bothering you?”


Harry closed his eyes and took a deep breath. “Parvati, I have a feeling that the murderer’s next target is you.”


“Mr. Walanger told you that?”


“No… it’s an intuition. I’m very scared for you.”


“Harry,” Parvati kept her hand on his and squeezed it lightly. “Nothing will happen to me. Don’t worry.”


Harry nodded and inhaled deeply once again. He returned to his file, while Parvati took out notes of her own, and prepared for her joint-invention with Hermione. They were on what they considered a break, working on a potion that prevented wrinkles on people’s skin whatever their age without having to stand beneath the full moon once a month, which was the downside of the old potion available on the market. Presently, the phone rang and Parvati picked it up. “Hello?”


“Parvati Patil…” replied a cold, hoarse whisper. The gender of the owner was indistinguishable.


Parvati froze; a chill ran up her spine. “P-Potter, I-I am Parvati Potter.”


The person on the other side gave a laugh. It was definitely a woman, Parvati decided, but it did not sound human. It was not like Voldemort’s laughter or anything, but it was chilling… deadly. “Who-who is th-this?”


There was no reply. Instead, there was a ‘click’ and the tone indicated that the call was disconnected.

---

A/N: And... so, the plot thickens... mystery sets in... ah, I love confusing my readers and leaving them with terrible, terrible cliffies. I'm a cruel, cruel girl with cruel, cruel plots in my mind! LOL, am I Ginny-ish here too?

Hindi... it's one of the most beau languages that I've ever learnt. It's very expressive and whenever you speak it, the listener always knows whether you are respecting, mocking or being angry at them (provided they know Hindi). I do love this language!

The receiver fell out of Parvati’s hand and the colour drained out of her face. “H-Harry,” she whispered, looking at her husband.

Harry looked up from his file. “What happened?”

“The p-person on the other s-side…”

“What about them?”

“I don’t know… they just whispered my name and laughed. It was eerie.”

Harry raised an eyebrow. “It may have been a wrong number.”

“It was not, the person knew my maiden name.”

Harry took a deep breath. “Did you recognise the gender?”

Yes,” replied Parvati. “It was a woman.”

“Merlin…” Harry put the file down and sat down next to Parvati. He remained silent for a while, before saying, “Okay, no matter what, you’re speaking to me every hour. Tell me if you find anything wrong with anybody.” There was silence, and without warning, Harry hugged Parvati.

“Oh Harry…” Parvati whispered, returning the hug. “I’ll be alright, okay, honey? Don’t worry.”

Harry broke away and nodded, looking down as he did so. “I hope so, Parvati, I really do.”

***

Hermione got up from the swing and walked to her room. The kids were still sleeping and Ron was busy with his file. She sat beside her husband, who did not even look up.

“Ron?”

Ron still did not look up; he merely grunted.

“Ron…”

Another grunt.

“RON!”

“What is it, Hermione? Can’t you even see that I’m busy?” Ron asked finally.

“I know, Ron, I just came to tell you that you’d better get ready and leave.” She walked to the wardrobe, and pulled out a set of robes. “Are you going to wear your robes?”

He grunted again.

It was too much now. Hermione dropped the set of clothes that she had been holding out for Ron, and stomped out of the room. If he was not interested in speaking to her, then she wouldn’t speak to him either. She had walked all the way to the staircase when she heard a voice from the room nearby. It belonged to Irene. Hesitating slightly, Hermione took a step backwards and hid behind a pillar and strained her ears to listen.

“Yes… yes… I must have given a good blow to Patil. What does she think of herself? And she’s such a vamp! Harry does not belong to her at all. He only belongs to… well; do I even need to mention the name? It goes without saying, doesn’t it? And I hate the way she is being a pillar between Harry and the person worthy of him. And how nicely Harry has been brainwashed. He was sticking up for that aimless bitch! And…”

Hermione sighed exasperatedly and continued on her way, reaching the steps and descending them. How could people talk to themselves? Irene Stance was definitely a person she’d look out for, if she were an Auror. But how ridiculous! Irene, the trained Auror as the serial killer? It was as impossible as Voldemort doing charity. But even then… there was something fishy about that woman.

She reached the living room, to see Ginny cuddling a very giggly Naina, while watching a Muggle cartoon on television. She went and sat next to the duo.

“Hi!” said Ginny, as she tickled Naina on the stomach.

“Hello,” replied Hermione. “I see that you’ve already developed an intimate friendship with our Naina.”

“Yep,” Ginny said. “Oh, the cutie pie…” she tickled Naina again. “I just adore her eyes.”

“I know, they’re too pretty, aren’t they?”

“Uh huh. And they’re so expressive… you can see her childish, carefree attitude by just looking at them.”

“She’s going to be an intelligent girl, I can just say,” said Hermione, stroking the girl’s hair. Then she remembered something. “Ginny?”

“Huh?”

“I think there’s something off about Irene.”

Ginny looked up. “I noticed that too. Weird, isn’t she? I can’t see anyone developing such a grudge with Parvati. She is so nice.”

“Not only that…” Hermione narrated whatever she had overheard, to Ginny, who raised an eyebrow.

“Wait; do you mean to say-?”

“I’d definitely add Irene to my list of suspects, Ginny.”

“But she’s an Auror! I can’t see an Auror becoming a serial killer!”

Hermione just shrugged. “I don’t know, I’ve informed you of my suspicions. It’s up to you now, to take any action.”

Ginny nodded, as she got up. “I’ll look into it, definitely. But chances that Irene is behind all this seem dim. Anyway, I think we’ll be leaving now… so I’ll leave Naina with her Mum.”

She smiled at Hermione, and walked off to Harry’s room carrying Naina attentively.
***

Ginny trotted up the stairs and reached Harry and Parvati’s room. Something about seeing Harry made her heart pound against her rib cage like crazy. But ignoring the sensation, she raised a hand and knocked at the door.

“Come in.”

Ginny pushed the door open and walked inside, to see Harry adjusting the sleeves of his shirt. Parvati, who was juicing something that resembled a tuber with a mortar and pestle, looked at Ginny and smiled.

“Oh, you’ve to leave now?”

At that moment, Harry looked up too and smiled. “Yeah, I’m coming in a mo’.”

For some reason, Ginny’s throat was dry. It had happened even the previous day and it was happening today, too. But she managed to get out an answer, which sounded really stupid, once she had said it. “Actually, I-I just left to come Naina. But yes, we’re leaving shortly.”

“Huh?” Harry’s eyes were fixed on Ginny, now.

Ginny swore mentally and corrected her statement. Why the hell was Harry staring at her like that? “I came to leave Naina.” She said it correctly this time. One good thing about her was that once she had gotten over the initial state of nervousness, she could continue normally.

“Oh, right, give her here,” said Harry, holding out his hands to receive his daughter.

Ginny placed the girl in his arms, but as she did so, their fingers brushed; sending a swooping sensation down her stomach. She could feel her cheeks growing warm and a tingling sensation crept up them, just as it used to when she faced Harry as a teenager. She turned away, not wanting him to see her blush. “C- Come down to the hall, we’ve to leave.” Not wanting to stop at that place for another second, she ran out of the room and raced down the stairs at top speed.

What was happening to her? Why was she behaving like a shy teenager all over again? She thought that it was all over; that she had the strength to face Harry without getting embarrassed ever since she had dated him in her sixth year. But what was this?

No… she’d have to control herself. She did not want to attract Harry’s attention towards herself and make him do anything wrong to Parvati and Naina. She did not want to be the reason for any ruined lives. Yes, yes; she would master herself and not allow any of these things to happen whenever she faced Harry. She would learn to face him again. She would become the same old Ginny; for the sake of Harry and his family.

***

“I think it’s almost time now,” said Harry, getting up from the bed to face the dressing table mirror. Tensing a little, he added, “And don’t forget whatever I’ve told you.”

“But Harry, why on earth would the murderer target me?”

Harry laughed shakily. “Parvati, I thought you were intelligent enough to deduce that you are the person who is closest to me?”

“I still don’t see the reason why she would kill me, Harry. If she’s so overly obsessed with you, then she’d want you to be happy.”

“She wants herself to be happy.”

Parvati shrugged. “You’re the Auror, you know better anyway.”

Harry sighed. “Yeah, maybe…” He then began to fiddle with the sleeves of his shirt, folding them backwards; just as there was a rap on the door.

“Come in,” called Parvati. “Oh, you’ve to leave now?”

Harry looked up, to see Ginny standing at the door, holding Naina in her arms. “Yeah, I’m coming in a mo’,” he said, giving her a small smile.

She stared at him as though she had never seen him and finally stammered, “Actually, I-I just left to come Naina. But yes, we’re leaving shortly.”

What the hell did she just say? Had she left to come Naina? What was wrong with her?

“Huh?” Harry asked lamely. He looked at her properly and just registered how beautiful she looked with a child in tow, before he got a reply.

“I came to leave Naina.”

Whay was he staring at her as though she were a stick of candy? How stupid of him! And how could he be so slow? It was obvious that she had come to leave Naina.

Harry looked at Naina and holding out his hands, he said, “Oh, right, give her here.”

But as soon as she placed Naina in his arms, a tingle and then another passed through his body. Their fingers had brushed. Harry looked at Ginny again, just in time to see her turn pink. Clearly, she had experienced the same feeling as he had.

She turned away, colouring even more and stumbled with her words yet another time. “C- Come down to the hall, we’ve leaving.” And then, she ran before Harry could reply.

Gosh, that was cute, thought Harry. It had been a long time since he had seen her blush like that and somehow; blushing made her look even prettier.

“Harry, will you give Naina here? I need to get her ready.”

Harry turned and handed his daughter to Parvati. “You’re going out today?”

“Yeah, Hermione and I are planning to find a good crèche for Naina, Jess and Jay. We won’t be able to take care of the kids. There has been a fresh batch of AIDS patients in Mungo’s and Hermione is going to get a few blood samples today. We’ll be working on the antidote for most of the evenings.”

“AIDS?”

“Yeah, it’s a deadly disease even among wizards. If Hermione and I can find the correct potion, then it will be given to the Muggle patients as well.”

“But Parvati,” said Harry, “I don’t want Naina to grow up in a crèche…”

Parvati gave a weary smile. “It isn’t for long! I can’t do much about it, Harry, how am I going to give her time, with all the work I have? Keeping her in the same room while brewing all those antidotes could be dangerous too.”

Harry sighed. He had always dreamt of a good life for Naina. He had wanted her first education to be imparted to her by her parents. Not in a crèche in the hands of someone else. But then, he was struck with an idea. “Hey,” he said, smiling at Parvati. “You’re only busy in the evenings, right? How will it be if I take care of Naina at that time?”

“Harry, you won’t have time. You’re on a case.”

“I’ll make time. Ron and I can always cut it off in the evenings, we’re seniors now. Just tell me when you have to start your work.”

“I’ll start it at around seven. But can you-?”

Harry held up a hand. “Leave it to me. I’ll come at six thirty today, so I can learn a few things about taking care of her from you. I can teach her a bit of Hindi and Marathi too.”

Parvati snorted. “You don’t know those languages. You can only understand them.”

“I’ll learn! Come on! I’ll start with alphabets tonight. Just write them down in a sheet of paper with the pronunciation in English. I’ll do it.”

Parvati smiled kindly. “Honey, you don’t have to-”

“Come on, Parvati, do you think I’ll leave this matter like that? For me, Naina is more important than a ruddy murderer roaming the streets of London. And I don’t want her to grow up like I did. Of course, a crèche would be better than being taken care of by Uncle Vernon and Aunt Petunia, but still. I’ll take over in the evenings. Anyway, I feel that I’m not giving her enough time. So this would be a good way to get her closer to me.”

Parvati got up from the bed and came over to Harry, throwing her arms around his neck. “That’s so sweet of you, Harry, oh... I love you so much!” She pecked Harry on the cheeks a fair few times, before hugging him tightly again.

“That’s all right, but don’t forget-”

“Oh, Harry, I’ll speak to you every hour. Stop harping on about that, now!”

Harry chuckled. “Your life is as important as Naina’s nurture.”

Parvati frowned. “If you go on about that speaking thingy for another minute, I swear that I’ll never contact you and let you bear the suspense, Harry.”

Harry winked at her. “Okay, I’ll just go down now.” He left the room, Parvati following him along with Naina. The little family walked downstairs and to the living room where the rest of the Aurors, excluding Ron, were waiting.

In about a minute or two, Ron arrived with Hermione, who was carrying a cranky Jessica in her arms.

“Come on, then,” said Anthony, and Padma gave him a kiss on the cheek as he walked to the door. He kissed her back and went out, Romilda, Irene and Ginny following him.

“Take care, Harry,” Parvati said, kissing him on the forehead as he proceeded too.

He just turned around to see Ron ducking to avoid Hermione’s kiss. “Oh for God’s sake, Hermione, don’t coddle me in front of my colleagues!”

“I don’t see Harry and Anthony feeling ashamed, Ron.”

“They’re different. I’m talking about myself over here.”

Hermione frowned slightly, but waved him goodbye, nonetheless. Ron waved back and the Aurors trudged down the path, to the three cars that had been parked on in the side.

“Right,” said Ron, as he unlocked his car. “Let’s split up and investigate. Anyone who’s got all the addresses?”

“Here,” said Romilda, handing him a sheet of paper.

“Hmm,” Ron replied, looking at the addresses. “You know what? I noticed something today, when I was going through the newsprints and all the information material that Walanger had provided. You people may have noticed this, too, now to think of it. Did you realise that all of the victims are related to the witness of the first murder?”

“You mean Rebecca Palmer?” Irene asked.

“Yeah,” said Ron. “All the victims were her friends. She only witnessed the first case, though. All of us will jointly interrogate her first, before parting ways.”

“So, do we add her as a suspect?”

“Of course not! They have been close friends of hers. Who murders their own friends? And her mental state is really questionable, right?”

“Yeah, yeah, that’s mentioned,” said Ginny. “But the thing is, do you think her parents will allow us to interrogate her?”

Ron shrugged. “They’ll have to. This is important.”

Harry looked at the list of names of people who were related to the murders. “Let’s divide into pairs right here, so there’s no confusion later on. We’ll reach Rebecca’s place with our partners, so that we can all be compatible with each other by the time we leave her house. Ron, Ginny and you can go and interrogate this Daisy Joe. She was a friend of the victims, too. Anthony; you can go to Charlotte Seam’s place with Romilda. Charlotte was murdered in her own house. And I’ll go to Belinda Spencer’s’ home with-” he looked around, only to realise that he had to go with Irene. “Uh, I’ll- I’ll go with Irene, I guess.”

“No matter, mate, you can go with Ginny. Irene will come with me,” said Ron, looking at Harry kindly.

Not Ginny, thought Harry. He did not mind getting insulted by Irene, but he did not want to go with Ginny at any cost.

“Come on, mate, don’t waste time,” said Ron. “Irene, come with me. Ginny, you can go with Harry. See you people in twenty minutes!” Without further ado, he walked to the driver’s seat and sat inside the car.

Harry unlocked his Honda City, too and beckoned Ginny into it. Once they had been seated comfortably with fastened seat belts, Harry started the car and began to drive.

They pulled out of the lane and entered the main city, with its wide bustling streets and beautiful buildings. He had switched on the radio, and the soothing country songs filled him with happiness.

“You’re a good driver,” said Ginny, breaking the silence between them.

“Are there good drivers, too? I mean, this isn’t exactly an art, right?”

“It depends on the way you can manage the car and control it. As a passenger, I must feel safe when you’re driving.”

“And do you feel safe?” Harry asked, looking at her as he stopped at the signal.

“Very,” whispered Ginny. Then she coughed. “I mean, that’s exactly why I said that you are a good driver. I’m glad Ron’s not with me, just for this. I shudder to imagine him driving a car.”

“You’ll be amazed at how good he is,” said Harry, now accelerating the car, as the green signal turned on. “But he often starts swearing matches with other drivers.”

“Ah,” said Ginny. “I thought he’d have that trait in him. Do Hermione, Padma and Parvati drive?”

“Yeah,” said Harry. “Parvati loves driving, though. You don’t drive, do you?”

“I’ve learnt it, but I’m not confident. I still need someone to be there with me, whenever I drive.”

“But you’re an Auror. You must be confident about small things like this. You can’t always depend on others.”

“I know, Harry, but who has time to sit with me while I drive for a few days?”

Harry thought for a while before replying. “Hey, I’ll be there. We’re going to do investigations together, anyway. Why don’t you do the driving for the next few days? I’ll guide you.”

“Thanks Harry,” said Ginny, smiling at him, as Harry finally stepped on the brakes and stopped the car in front of a medium-sized house. They waited outside the car, until Anthony and Ron finally pulled in. The six Aurors then opened the gates, and headed down the narrow gravelled path to the doorstep. They rang the doorbell and stood aside, waiting for someone to open the door.

The door finally opened, and a middle aged woman with black eyes and straight black hair stood before them. “Yes?”

“We’re Aurors, from the Ministry of Magic,” replied Anthony. “We’re here to question Rebecca Palmer.”

The woman looked at them. “Very well, come in. I’ll take you to Rebecca’s room.”

The group entered the neat house and proceeded up the stairs. The woman, who Harry assumed was Rebecca’s mother, knocked at the first door in the first landing. “Rebecca dear? There are Aurors here come to talk to you.”

There was no answer.

“Rebecca? Could you open the door, please?”

The door swung open, revealing a room painted soft green with posters of various cricket players covering the walls. In the corner, a desk stacked with books stood abreast the single bed made with yellow sheets. Sitting to the other side of the bed in a matching yellow bean bag chair, was a teenage girl who was reading. Her mother backed out of the room, leaving the Aurors alone with her.

“Excuse me, Rebecca, could we have a word?” asked Ginny.

The girl looked up, scowling slightly at the disturbance. She had straight, shoulder-length raven hair and very dark brown eyes behind bronze, wire-rimmed glasses. She had wheaten skin, with a pimple or two scattered here and there. Harry knew that she was eighteen, but her face still had a childish look to it. In addition, her body was rather thin, and as she stood up to look at them, she seemed short. She couldn’t be more than five feet tall, give or take an inch.

“Um, hello,” ventured Anthony.

Rebecca did not reply, but instead asked, “Why are you here?”

“We’ve come to ask you questions about the serial killings in London,” said Ginny. “Could you-”

“Get out.”

“Rebecca,” began Harry. “Look-”

“Just go. I don’t want to talk.”

“Re-”

“GO! GET OUT OF MY HOUSE! I DON’T WANT TO TALK TO YOU! GO! GO!” The girl reached for the pillows on her bed and threw them at the Aurors.

Anthony caught one of the pillows and tossed it aside. “Look, Rebecca, we need to speak with you. You cannot avoid it. Talk to us on your own, or we will have to force you to give the information.” And he reached into his pocket and drew out a vial of Veritaserum.

Rebecca’s eyes swivelled between the vial and Anthony. Then, all of a sudden, her face reddened with anger. “Do it then! Give me that bloody Veritaserum! Get out all the facts. You people never understand, do you? Never lost so many friends as I have, right? Here I am, trying to forget how horrible my life has been in the last month, and now I have Aurors swarming into my house like bees for nectar, reopening old wounds. You people are not concerned about me, are you? You just want to make money investigating cases. You don’t have hearts, you don’t have feelings…” She buried her face in her hands, trying to control her anger.

Anthony opened his mouth again, but Ron held up his hand. “I’ll talk to her.” Going ahead, he knelt before her and called her softly. “Rebecca?”

She looked up at him. “Please go away. Tell your friends that I don’t want to talk.”

“Hey,” said Ron, “I understand what you’ve been through and how you feel. I’m Harry’s best friend and Harry too has gone through all this, see? I really, really know what’s going on in your mind right now. But you know what? If you answer us, we can have your revenge. We can get the murderer caught.”

“You’re Harry Potter’s best friend?” Rebecca asked.

“Yes.”

“Then you must be Ron Weasley! I’m sorry that I didn’t recognise you. I saw your pictures in the Prophet around ten years ago, when you helped Harry defeat You-Know-Who. I was only eight then and remember your face very vaguely. Even now, I’m not exactly in my right mind. But you’re so lucky… you have a best friend.”

Ron smiled at her. “But you’re equally lucky. You have a loving family. And believe me, your friends are still here. They’re watching over you. Seeing you talk to me right now and smiling at the thought of revenge.”

“Really?”

“Yes.”

“Then- then if I answer every question of yours, the murderer can be caught quickly?”

“Of course, and if you want, you can decide the punishment. Is that okay?”

Rebecca smiled and her childish face looked just like Jake. Ron was even talking to her the way he always spoke to Jake or Jessica. In a soft, clear and slow way. It was as though he was mollifying a child.

“Ron, I’ll answer, then. Start your questions,” said Rebecca, keeping her hand in Ron’s.

“Yeah,” said Ron, freeing his hand from hers, conjuring a notebook and beckoning to the others. “Come on, people, and help me. I can’t interrogate her all by myself, can I?”

Harry flashed a smile at Ron, as all the Aurors settled with similar notebooks and quills. Ron had done his job. It was all up to Rebecca Palmer now.

"So, Rebecca, could you tell me what happened on the day Belinda Spencer was murdered?"

Rebecca sighed. "I was alone at home that day. Mum and Dad had gone out for shopping. Actually, I wanted to buy a few clothes, but my parents… they did not take me with them because they didn't want me to waste any time. I don't know what's their problem… they're never happy with my work… they always-"

"Rebecca?" interjected Irene. "Um, we wanted to know what happened on that day."

Rebecca coloured. "I'm sorry… so, yeah. I had taken a five-minute break from my studies. I was in the kitchen, slicing apples. Then, Belinda came into the house."

"Did she just enter without knocking or ringing the doorbell?" asked Romilda.

"Yes," Rebecca replied. "She always comes like that- she's like one from our own family."

"And did she close the door?"

"I don't think so."

Harry immediately made note of this. The door was open; which meant that anyone could have entered the house.

"Okay and what happened then?" questioned Anthony.

"She came into the kitchen, holding a huge poster of-" Rebecca stopped there, looking horrified.

"Yes, go on," prompted Romilda. "Whose poster was it?"

Rebecca went crimson. "I- I can't tell. It's personal."

Harry raised an eyebrow. "Rebecca, we won't interfere with your personal matters, but do you reckon the poster could be related to this case?"

"I- I don't know," stammered Rebecca. "It was a photo of Belinda's heartthrob…"

Ginny laughed. "What's so personal about that? Everyone has a heartthrob. If you have to know, my heartthrob is Daniel Craig."

Rebecca went so red that Harry could feel the heat out of her. "O-Okay," she said, in a small voice. "Itwasarrypotter."

"What?"

"Harry Potter." Rebecca hid her face in her hands now. "I'm sorry, Belinda, I'm so sorry…"

But none of the Aurors were concerned about how sorry Rebecca was. As Harry looked on, five horrified faces were suddenly staring at him. He felt himself go pale. "She was my fan?"

Rebecca looked up and nodded. "A big, big fan."

Harry was just going to ask her another question, when his wand vibrated. "Oh," he said, “Excuse me." Getting up, he went outside. "Is that you, Parvati?"

"Yes," replied her warm voice. "I'm still alive."

Harry smiled. "Very funny."

"So, may I disconnect now?"

"Yeah."

Parvati's wand disconnected, and Harry felt the momentary warmth leave him. He now wished that Rebecca had not revealed that Belinda was his fan. And as he returned to the room, Rebecca was explaining the murder.

"- and she came and waved the poster at me. And- and then…" Rebecca went pale. "And then, she screamed. There was blood. Blood everywhere…"

"And she just died like that?" asked Ron.

"I think so," Rebecca replied. "I fainted afterwards, and then, before I woke up at the hospital, my friend, Daisy, erased the memory of Belinda's body and all, to prevent any traumas."

"WHAT?" Anthony was on his feet. "And you never told her anything?"

Rebecca frowned and answered him coldly. "Look, I am not a person who commissions Aurors, okay? She has helped me so much and you say that I should cold shoulder her for helping me?"

"No, but-"

"Whatever you said definitely suggests that, and I won't take a word against Daisy. All right?"

"Why did she erase your memory without asking you?"

Rebecca shut her eyes for a second and drew in a deep breath. Looking at Ron afterwards, she said, "Ron, please tell them that I'm not going to answer anyone but you."

Ron looked at the rest and then looked back at Rebecca. "Um, we'll just have a private talk and see you in a minute." He beckoned the others to the passage, a little away from the room.

"What the hell is her problem?" burst out Anthony. "She's behaving so, so-"

"She seems to be disturbed, Anthony," Ginny replied.

"But she can at least answer us properly…"

Harry thought for a while. "You know what, we're all wasting time. I think we should let Ron and Irene deal with Rebecca. She’s only ready to talk to Ron, anyway. The rest of us can go to the other people's places."

Romilda nodded in agreement. "I think that's the right thing to do. So… do we leave now?"

"That'll be fine," replied Harry. "We can do something more constructive than listen to Rebecca going on about how money-minded Aurors are, anyway. Ginny and I'll go to Daisy's place and Anthony; you can head straight to Belinda's place."

"Okay, then, see you all at the Ministry," said Ron, as he and Irene began to walk back to Rebecca's room.

The rest of the Aurors walked down the stairs and headed back to their cars. Harry unlocked the Honda again, but beckoned Ginny to the driver's seat this time.

She looked at him, positively terrified. "Are you s-sure I-I've to start right now?"

"How else will you learn?"

"But Harry-"

"Weren't you the one who wished you could drive? Now get in, Ginny."

Ginny gave him a last scared look and got in. With shaky hands, she put the keys in and turned the ignition. Her left hand clutched the lever, while her right was limp on the steering wheel.

"Come on," said Harry.

Ginny took a deep breath and she put the car on reverse mode. The car began to go backwards, as Ginny moved the wheel lightly. Soon, it was in the correct position, and with another deep breath, Ginny switched the car to 'drive'.

She was able to do it fairly well, once she had gotten over the anxiety. Harry did not comment, but just watched her drive the car using her own instincts. She drove it all the way down the highway and pulled it into the narrow lane that they knew would lead to Daisy's house.

They reached the house, finally, and Ginny put the car into park mode. She pulled it against the wall, and parked it properly.

"You're good," said Harry, as they got off and walked up the garden of Daisy's house.

"Thanks," replied Ginny. "I was not too confident until now."

"Do you still need someone to accompany you?"

"Maybe for a few more days…"

Harry rang the doorbell of the large house. This time, though, it was opened by a slim young girl with black eyes and jet black chin length hair, cut in layers. Her face was round and chubby, with a few pimples scattered over it. And like Rebecca, she wore glasses. Harry thought she looked rather cute.

"Hello!" the girl said, "May I help you?"

"Yeah," replied Ginny. "We're Aurors from the Ministry of Magic. We want to meet Daisy Joe."

"Oh, that's me," the girl replied. "Come in and settle yourself. I'll be back in a mo'."

She led Harry and Ginny to the living room, where they sat on a couch, waiting for her to be back. In two minutes, though, the girl was back with two large glasses of lemonade in a tray. She offered the tray to Harry and Ginny, who took a glass each.

"So," said Daisy, sitting on an armchair, "You wanted to speak to me?"

"Yeah," said Harry. "We just need to enquire a few things about you."

Daisy smiled. "Go on, then."

"Well, firstly, what is your occupation, Daisy?" Harry asked, as Ginny pulled out a notebook and a quill.

"I'm an Obliviator at the Ministry."

"Any special reasons for that?"

"Well, Memory Charms are my specialty, to tell you the truth."

"And how often do you use these charms?"

"As often as my department requires me to."

"When was the last time you used the Memory Charm?"

"Last week, when some Muggle witnessed Mundungus Fletcher tackling a broomstick that swept the floors by itself."

"Could I have your wand, please?"

"Yeah, sure." Daisy pulled out a wand from her pocket and handed it to Harry, who performed a few short spells on it, with his own wand.

"You sure seem to have used this charm many times in the last month… well, how do you connect yourself to Rebecca Palmer?"

"Rebecca Palmer?" asked Daisy.

"Yeah. Isn't she your friend?"

Daisy's face contorted with anger. "Friend? Do you call a person who didn't think I was worth a damn, my friend?"

Harry did not let the gasp escape him. "Rebecca was not your friend?"

"Of course not. Strutted around Hogwarts as though she was the most intelligent person on earth, the bitch. Treated anyone who didn't top the class as filth. She was a- a- well, I don't want to talk about her, actually. I'm glad she's out of my life."

"So you didn't put that Memory Charm on her after the first murder that she witnessed?"

"Goodness, no!" replied Daisy. "Why on earth would I help that swine?"

Ginny scratched out the details on her notebook, as Harry pondered a little. "I guess that's all, Daisy. We'll talk to you when we need to know more."

"Well, see you," said Harry, as he shook hands with Daisy. Ginny did the same, and they stepped out of the house to head towards their car.

"Isn't she sweet?" asked Ginny, sitting on the driver's seat.

"Yeah, I thought so too," replied Harry.

"But about Rebecca..."

Harry looked up at Ginny. "Um, Ginny, can we discuss this in my office? I just want to think for some time."

"Okay, let's go to the Ministry, then."

Fifteen minutes later, Harry's Honda had pulled into the parking lot outside the Ministry. Together, they headed towards the entrance and found themselves in the Atrium.

They headed towards the Auror Headquarters, where Harry invited Ginny into his new office. She perched herself on a chair, while Harry removed a sheaf of parchment from his drawer.

"Okay," he said, dipping a quill into a bottle of ink. "Both of us know that either Rebecca or Daisy is lying."

Ginny nodded. "But I am really confused. Who could it be?"

"It could be anyone, though I'm more inclined to think that it's Rebecca."

Ginny looked unsure. “Yeah… but wasn't Rebecca the witness of the first murder?"

"Daisy did not hesitate to answer our questions."

"But that's not valid, because Rebecca is not in a stable state of mind. Besides, Daisy could always be a good liar. We have no proof that what she said was the truth."

"Did you note down whatever she said?"

"Yup, have a look."

Ginny smiled, handing her notebook to Harry and they began to work, drawing different conclusions from the story they had received from Rebecca as well as Daisy's information. Finally, the others came in near four in the evening.

"I've got important news, mate," said Ron, as Romilda shut the door of the meeting room. "Rebecca reckons she remembers seeing something before she fainted."

"Didn't she say that Daisy erased her memory?" asked Harry.

"Yeah, but it's just something really small."

"What is it?"

Ron looked at Harry, straight in the eye. "She remembers seeing a mass of black hair."

***

"But the question is, how can it be Daisy?" asked Ginny, driving the car down the highway.

"It can't," replied Harry. "Because, from what Ron said, Rebecca is clever enough to deduce that. And she asked us to shut up when we began to suspect Daisy, remember?"

"Hmmm..."

There was silence for sometime, as Ginny drove on. At last, they approached the guest house.

"Here we are," said Ginny, and as Harry smiled at her, he thought he saw for a moment, only for a moment, that her face was oddly blank.

They neared the house, but to Harry's shock, instead of stopping, the car began to gain speed. Harry looked desperately at Ginny. "What are you doing- AAAARRRGGHHH!"

The car became faster still and began to rush down the lane itself. Ginny had apparently kept her foot on the accelerator instead of the break. "Harry, I can't stop!" Her knuckles had gone white over the steering wheel, and she seemed unable to do anything.

They were fast approaching the fork in the road, and were heading straight to the supermarket. Ginny honked a fair few times to warn the people, as she tried in vain to stop the car.

"Harry, Harry, we're going to crash!"

Harry stretched sideways and threw an arm over the steering, swerving it to the left for the second time in two days. But as he did so, he spotted a lone figure walking along with a pram. And he recognised it instantly.

"PARVATI!"

She looked up and Harry just caught sight of her shocked face before the car crashed onto her and charged towards the tree behind. A low branch hit the glass, and before Harry could do so much as catch a second glimpse of his wife, a large piece of shattered glass pierced him through his cheek, and he could do nothing more than succumb to the darkness.

A flash and a spurt of a thick, scarlet liquid… she knew he was in pain. No… no… this couldn't happen…

A spurt of thick, scarlet liquid and a gasp… a whisper of 'Parvati'… she knew he was worried. Was Parvati dead? No! It couldn't be…

"It can't be… it can't be…"

"Ginny, it's okay."

"They're not dead…"

"Hey, at least open your eyes."

"I killed someone!"

"Open your eyes, Ginny."

Ginny did not want to open her eyes and see all the damage she had brought about. She had probably killed Harry and Parvati in that accident. What the hell had happened to her? She remembered feeling blank at a point of time, but then she had regained her senses and had still been unable to do anything. And now, she was possibly a murderer.

Ginny's eyes flew open as waves of nausea crashed upon her. Everything seemed to be going round and round. A hand placed itself upon hers, but Ginny pushed it away as she got out of bed and rushed into the washroom. Someone came up to her and stroked her back as she doubled over and threw up into the basin. She was sick for a long time, and was retching even after there was nothing left in her stomach. It took some time for the sensation to die away, after which she fell onto the bathroom floor, her legs too weak and her eyes full of tears.

"Are you okay?"

Ginny saw Hermione's blurred figure crouch before her. She threw her arms around Hermione, who returned the hug, stroking her back still. "Hey, it's okay."

Tears began to stream down Ginny's face. "I- I killed them… I killed Naina, Parvati and Harry…" She stood up again and doubled over the wash basin, retching again.

Hermione stood up, came beside her and put an arm around her. "It's all right, Ginny. Everyone is fine."

There seemed to be something robotic about her voice that made Ginny look at her. "You're lying."

"No, really," said Hermione, leading Ginny back to her bed. "Parvati is alive and well and so is Naina. Harry is hurt, but Parvati is treating him now, so he'll be fine too."

"Then can you take me to Parvati? I want to see her."

"You're not supposed to overexert yourself, Ginny, you were hurt, too."

"I don't care!"

"I do," said Hermione, firmly. "We all do, Ginny, so please get rest."

"No! I need to see them!"

"Ginny, please-"

"TAKE ME THERE!"

"No, Ginny," said a firm voice, and Ginny saw Ron approaching her, from a corner.

"When did you arrive?" asked Ginny.

"I was here all this time," Ron replied. "And you won‘t go anywhere. Parvati is treating Harry and you're wounded too."

Ginny sat up on her bed. "Look, if you don't take me to that room, I'll go there by myself."

"I won't allow you to."

Ginny opened her mouth to retort, but a lump began to form in her throat. "Fine," she said, in a shaky voice and lay down again, controlling her tears with great difficulty. Hermione looked at her for a second, and kept her hand on Ginny's.

"Ginny, don't cry."

Ginny turned away, determined not to let her brother catch her crying, and let silent tears stream down her face. But she knew that Ron had realised what she was doing, and heard the door shut as he walked out.

***

It hurt him. It was hurting him very badly. He could not move his legs, as his thighs seemed to be frozen. His hands seemed to be made of hard rock, too. It was impossible to even twitch them. His head hurt. His cheek burned in pain.

Harry moaned in agony, and a hand stroked his good cheek. "It's all right, honey, I'm here."

"Parvati…"

"Yes, I'm here, Harry."

"I'm… sorry."

"No, honey, everything's fine, relax."

“Naina…?”

“She’s absolutely fine, Harry, she’s playing with Jessica and Jake, right now. I Disapparated with her, before the car could crash into me.”

Harry took a deep breath as he heard a knock on the door. "Come in," said Parvati's voice, and the door opened.

"How's he?" asked a voice that Harry recognised as Ron's.

"Better," replied Parvati.

"Is he still bleeding?"

"Yep. He's managed to break his left femur, somehow- it was a compound fracture. I put the bone back in place, but the wound is still bleeding and joining the bone was slightly difficult. I've stopped the bleeding temporarily. How's Ginny? Has she woken up?"

"Yes," said Ron. "And she's having kittens about you."

"Tell her we're fine."

"We did, but she still wants to visit you. And Hermione's still doing some last treatments, so we can't get her here. We can't take Harry there because he's in a worse condition. So all in all, Ginny's in quite a restless state, now."

Harry felt Parvati's hand leave his good cheek and gently open his mouth. She stuck some cotton wool between Harry's jaw and the torn cheek, before speaking. "Ron, I think I have a solution to this. Why don't you bring Ginny here and put her bed beside Harry’s? I can't leave this guy anyway, and if Hermione joins me, we can find a way to cure Harry faster." Parvati then stuck a soft pad on the underside of Harry's cheek. "Or we can take Harry there."

“Yeah, that is an option, but won’t it be weary for him if we move him?”

“It’s okay, he’ll be fine.”

“All right, then, Wingardium leviosa.” Harry felt his body being levitated. The sensation lasted for several minutes, until they seemed to have reached Ginny's room. Ron shoved a door open and there was an instant squeak of 'Harry!'

"Oh God, Ron," said Hermione's voice. "Why did you get him here?"

Harry heard her bustling about and Ron finally laid him on a comfortable bed. "Happy now?" he asked someone- probably Ginny. Then again, there was a sound of the door being shut and Harry knew that Ron had gone out.

"Oh Ginny," said Parvati, as she sat on Harry's bed beside him. "The fault was not yours and neither was it Harry's. I Disapparated just in time and everything is completely fine, You are awake, Harry will recover in no time… why do you two worry so much?"

"I was scared for you," Ginny replied. "And Parvati, I promise I'll never drive again."

"It was an accident, Ginny. It won't happen every time."

Ginny was quiet this time, and Harry felt Parvati leave his bedside. She walked around his bed for a few seconds, before finally putting a blanket over his legs.

"So have you found all his injuries?" asked Hermione, settling on Harry's bed.

"Apart from the torn cheek, he has broken his femur," Parvati explained to Hermione.

"Have you put the bone back in place?"

"Yup."

"Then give him the potion."

"He can't swallow anything, right now."

Hermione stood up. "Shall we use a syringe?"

"Oh!" Parvati exclaimed. "Why didn't I think of that?"

Hermione smiled. “I’ll get it, then.” She walked out of the room and came back in a few minutes, with a bag in her hand. She removed a syringe from it and took out a packet, tearing the plastic off to reveal a needle.

“You’re going to inject him?” The words had come unexpectedly out of Ginny’s mouth, and she looked at the women, horrified. “That will hurt him!”

Parvati chuckled. “I’m glad that you’re so concerned about him, Ginny, but believe me, giving him just a tiny prick and watching him cure in moments is better than waiting for him to be in a condition to swallow that potion.”

“Oh… sorry, I was just terrified when I saw that you were going to use a needle and … well…” Ginny’s face reddened.

“It’s okay,” said Parvati. “Personally, even I hate doing this. But it’s the best way.”

She rubbed a piece of cotton wool soaked in antiseptic on his upper arm and injected the potion. Harry let out a gasp at the prick. “I’m so sorry, Harry… I’m so sorry…” She patted the place where she had pricked him and sat down on the edge of his bed. “I’m going to see how your bone has healed, now. Just tell me if it hurts anywhere, okay?”

Hermione got up from her place and conjured a curtain, separating Ginny’s and Harry’s beds. “Sorry, Ginny, but I think we should let Harry have some privacy, now,” she said, as she sat on Ginny’s bed. “Parvati will let us know when it’s done.”

***

In another ten minutes, Parvati ripped the curtains apart, to reveal a very groggy Harry, resting on his bed. Hermione got up and went over to Harry’s bed. “How is he?”

“I’ve finished doing whatever can be done,” Parvati replied. “He should be fine, now.”

“How do you feel?” Hermione asked, bending over and planting a light kiss on Harry’s forehead.

Harry smiled faintly. “Tired.”

“Come, let’s go to our room and you can sleep,” said Parvati, keeping a hand on Harry’s shoulder. “Ginny, can we go to our room?”

Ginny nodded. “I never asked anyone to get Harry all the way to my room, actually. I’m sorry, if I have troubled you.”

“No, no, it was fine,” said Parvati, smiling. “Come, honey.” She gave her hand to Harry, who made a valiant attempt to sit up, but merely sank back. “What happened?”

Hermione, who had been next to the door, hurried back. “What’s wrong?”

“I don’t know,” replied Parvati. “He’s not saying anything.”

“He must be feeling queasy,” said Hermione. “Do you have the potion for nausea with you?”

“No, but I’ll have to look for it in my room.”

“Well, same here, but I don’t know whether there’s still some potion left, or not. I’ll check, anyway.” Hermione walked out of the room.

Parvati, in the meantime, looked at Harry, who was taking deep breaths. “Oh, honey, just- just hang on…” Turning to Ginny, she continued, “I’ll be back. Could you take care of him?”

Ginny nodded, as Parvati walked away in a hurry. Slowly, she stood up and walked to Harry’s bed, where he rested with his eyes closed. His face was pallid and as Ginny settled herself on his bed, he opened his eyes.

She looked at him for some time. He seemed so helpless. How she wished that she could help him out. But what could she do, really? She was definitely not a Healer.

But she had to tell him something.

But was it important enough to be told right now? Ginny decided that it was, and took a deep breath. “Harry, I think someone tried to kill Parvati today.”

He drew in a sharp breath, and took a few deep inhalations. “How can you say that?”

“I’m pretty sure that someone had done something to the brakes.”

He did not speak, and shut his eyes again. “You definitely didn’t keep your foot on the accelerator?”

“Of course not, Harry.”

He inhaled a few more times, and kept his eyes tightly shut. “Let’s see what the others find out.”

Just then, the door burst open, and Hermione sped in, unscrewing a bottle of potion. In a moment, she had spooned some potion and put it into Harry’s mouth. He swallowed it, and seemed to feel better, for he sat up immediately. “Come on, Ginny, let’s go and�””

Hermione raised an eyebrow. “You’re not going anywhere, Harry James Potter.”

“But Hermione, it’s impor�””

“I don’t care! You are recuperating at the moment and I’m not allowing you to go to any other place, excepting your own bedroom.”

Harry stood up. “Fine, then. Could you call the others to my room?”

Hermione sighed and nodded in defeat. But as Ginny got up, she realised something. “Wait a minute. You’re supposed to be resting too, Ginny.”

“Hermione…”

“Okay, okay, go on, then. Go and lie down, I’ll call the others.”

Harry smiled and took a step ahead, only to feel a sharp pain shoot up his thigh. “OW!”

“What happened?” asked Hermione, standing up from Harry’s bed.

“My thigh…”

“Didn’t I tell you-?”

“No. It’s okay, I’m fine now.”

Harry walked out of the room, and after he and Ginny had walked for quite some distance, he stopped.

“What’s wrong?” asked Ginny.

Harry looked at her. “Could you give me a hand? My thigh is aching.”

“But then�”!”

“I lied to Hermione, so she’d let me go.”

Ginny smiled. “Harry, when exactly are you going to stop playing the hero?” Nevertheless, she gave him her hand.

Harry smiled back at her and when he took her hand, a feeling of comfort passed through him. Her hand was very soft… like silk… her fingers felt blissful in his hand and she squeezed his reassuringly as they walked to Harry’s room.

Parvati, who was rummaging one of the shelves next to the bed smiled at them as they entered and helped them lie down, as all the other Aurors entered, too. Romilda was beaming at them, Irene looked indifferent and Anthony grinned at the duo through his grease-stained face. “I’ve been checking the car,” he explained.

Ginny looked at him. “Are the brakes fine?”

“As good as ever,” replied Anthony. “Nothing’s wrong with the brakes. I think you might have kept your foot on the accelerator. It was purely an accident. No evidences of tamper. It was definitely a coincidence for Parvati to land right in front of the car. The car, though, would have been spick and span if it were not for the crash. I’ve restored it to its original condition, anyway.”

Ginny breathed deeply and looked down. “I guess I must stop driving, then. Clearly, driving is not for me… I could have killed three people as well as myself, today…”

There was silence. Irene sighed. “Okay, then, I’m turning in. It’s half-past ten already.” She was about to leave, when she remembered something. “Oh yeah, we spoke to Belinda’s family members and searched her room. There’s practically nothing that’s helpful, except for the fact that she was crazy about you… as if we didn’t already know that…”

There was silence again as Irene left. Somehow, her presence seemed to cast an aura of unpleasantness and eeriness. A shiver of relief seemed to evolve in the room and with short goodbyes, the others left, too. Ginny was helped to her room by Ron; Parvati brought Harry a tray of light food in a short while, since he had not had dinner. Naina was now lying on Parvati’s lap, drinking a bottle of milk drowsily.

The small hand of the clock on the wall crept to eleven. Harry, having finished his food, adjusted his pillows and settled in as Parvati put Naina in her crib and lay down next to Harry. They switched off the lights and Harry snuggled in with Parvati, shutting his eyes and taking deep breaths. Today had been one hell of a day… Harry sank into a deep sleep within minutes.

***

Daisy’s eyes flew open at the loud ring of her cell phone. She sat up from her awkward position; she had been reading a book and fallen asleep at her desk. Rubbing her aching neck, Daisy grabbed her phone and looked at the name flashing on the screen. It was Andrew, one of her closest friends. She pressed the ‘accept’ button and brought the phone to her ears. “Yes, Andrew.”

It was not Andrew who replied, though. It was someone else and Daisy recognised the voice well. “YOU ABSOLUTE BITCH! WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?!”

“Language, Liz,” said Daisy, grinning. Elizabeth had a strange habit of swearing at her own friends sometimes. “What’s the matter?”

“DON’T YOU DARE TALK AS THOUGH NOTHING HAS HAPPENED! I’LL NEVER FORGIVE YOU FOR THIS. I’M TELLING THE AURORS THAT IT’S YOU.”

Daisy frowned. “Wait. What-?” There was a click and Liz had disconnected the phone. Daisy’s heart began to race as she got up and dressed. What was the matter? Why was Liz calling the Aurors? Had it happened already…? Daisy ran down the stairs and Summoned the car keys from the peg as she hurried out. With a crash, she remembered that Liz had called from Andrew’s house. Could this mean…? No! He had promised! Starting her car, Daisy pulled out of the garage and headed towards Andrew’s house.

***

Harry sat up, startled as the phone began to ring. Who the hell was it at the dead of night? Groaning, Harry picked up the receiver. “Hello?”

“Mr. Potter? This is Mr. Walanger.”

“Oh yes, sir. What is it?,” replied Harry, stifling a yawn.

“I’ve got grave news, Mr. Potter. There has been another murder in the city… in Bethnal Green. This time, though, the murderer has deviated from their trend. The victim is a man named Andrew Paul.”

CRACK!

The still air of the night seemed to ripple with disturbance as six people materialised out of thin air right under a huge tree which stood outside a majestic house. The house was eerie. One of the window panes was shattered.

Harry limped along with his colleagues through the gates and the open doors into the lavishly decorated lounge. They saw two women on a couch, sobbing uncontrollably.

Ginny, Romilda and Irene rushed forward to comfort the women and assure them that their child’s murderer would be caught. Harry had not expected this. Walanger had told him that Andrew lived with his parents and his grandmother. No one had been at home when he was murdered. Andrew’s mother and grandmother had apparently been out for grocery shopping, while his father was out of town due to work. Andrew’s girlfriend, Elizabeth, had discovered that something was amiss when she dropped in for a visit after being called home by Andrew and no one replied when she rang the bell. She had immediately called her friends, a pair of twins named Mike and Neil who had been just as unsuccessful in entering until they finally broke a window. They had found Andrew lying dead and had tried to contact the Auror department at once. They could only get through at midnight, though, but Elizabeth had wasted no time in suggesting that they interrogate Daisy Joe.

“It’s that Daisy Joe…” said a voice, and Harry turned around to see a teary brunette emerge from a dark corner. She was flanked by a pair of twin men who seemed to be grieving, too. Both the men had dark hair with a bit of stubble. One of the twins wore a pair of shorts while the other was dressed in jeans and a green t-shirt.

Harry frowned. If this girl was so sure that it was Daisy, then he needed to interrogate both the girl and Daisy thoroughly. “May I know your name?”

“Elizabeth Richards.”

Ron sighed. “Well, we need to get you through a short interrogation before talking to Daisy. If you are very sure that she is responsible for this and if you can provide us with the necessary evidence, then tactful interrogation of Daisy can get us a confession from her.”

“Okay, I’m ready to answer your questions,” replied Elizabeth.

Harry nodded and gestured to a couch. Just as he sat down along with Elizabeth, Irene, Romilda and Ginny got up from their place along with the two women. Romilda and Irene called Anthony and followed them to another room.

“What happened?” asked Harry.

“Nothing,” Ginny replied, “they’re going in to investigate the murder scene and Andrew’s body. I decided to stay back in case you two need help.”

“We’re going to interrogate her,” said Harry. “She reckons Daisy is the murderer.”

Ginny shrugged, looking a little disbelieving. “Hmmm…”

“Oh sure,” Elizabeth gritted out noticing the look on Ginny’s face. “Cute, sweet, adorable Daisy… who could ever suspect her?”

“I’m sorry?”

Elizabeth frowned. “Daisy isn’t as innocent as she looks. Do you know that she and Andrew had dinner together today, just before Andrew got killed? I came here at around ten. I had Floo’d Andrew at seven and he told me that he was looking forward to dinner with Daisy and that we couldn’t go on a date, so we could just spend time together. I didn’t mind him spending time with Daisy, because Daisy always has one of us as her dinner companion on Wednesdays, and they’re no more than the best of friends. Andrew also told me that he would be alone, since his Mum and Gran would go out for their Wednesday shopping. I Floo’d again at nine, but when I was talking to him, he clearly wasn’t alone because Daisy was chirping about in the background. I told him that I’d meet him at nine-thirty, but I had a few things to sort out before I left, so it was ten.”

“It was already ten when you came?”

“Yeah. I rang the bell around a hundred times, but Andrew never came…” Elizabeth’s eyes began to fill with tears, and swiping at them, she murmured an apology. “I’m sorry… so- I called Mike and Neil and they couldn’t break down the door- even Alohomora and Reducto didn’t work; so they had to break a window instead. By the time we had all entered safely and looked for Andrew, it was ten-thirty. His Gran and Mum came back at around the same time as we found Andrew in his study. We didn’t do anything to the body as we tried to contact your department immediately. We could only connect at midnight, though. Someone seemed to have tampered with the Floo connection of the house.”

“But why do you think Daisy murdered Andrew? Just because she was here before the murder took place, it doesn’t mean that she’s responsible for all this.”

Elizabeth shook her head. “Daisy and Andrew had something going on between them… something that both of them refused to discuss with Neil, Mike or me. They actually purchased cell phones to connect conveniently and have had a lot of private conversations lately. They seemed to be deeply involved in something. Both of them have been really stressed too. I-”

Elizabeth stopped midway and gazed at the door. Harry turned around too, to see a tearful Rebecca enter the house along with a young man. He had longish blonde hair and eyes slightly red for the moment. He was quite tall like Ron. He was also well-built and he carried himself smartly, as he came to the Aurors. “Chris Stevens,” he said, holding out his hand and sniffling slightly. “Andrew was a good friend of mine. Becks and I came as soon as we heard… we would definitely like to help you out.”

Rebecca wiped her eyes as fresh tears appeared in them. “I don’t u-understand what’s happening… e-everyone who’s c-close to me is…” she hid her face in her hands, unable to control her sobs anymore. Chris put an arm around her, tears beginning to flood his own eyes.

“Hey Becks, it’ll be fine. We’re going to help these Aurors to find the culprit… and yeah, who’s Ron?”

Rebecca sniffled and looked up, as Ron smiled at her lightly. “He’s Ron,” she said, gesturing at the red haired man. “He is the only Auror who can actually understand the sentiments of people. The rest of them…”

“Come on, Becks,” said Chris, and wiping his eyes, he grinned weakly at the other Aurors. “Hey, don’t mind her. She’s been really upset since Belinda’s death and she might seem rude, but really, Becks is sweet. Just give her time to adjust to everything that has happened.”

Rebecca looked at Elizabeth. “Did you call Daisy?”

Elizabeth nodded. “She’s a bloody bitch… flashes off that cute smile and gets away with anything. I’m sure she’s the one who’s behind all of this…”

Rebecca frowned. “Come on, Liz, you can’t suspect Daisy!”

“Why not? I’m sure-”

“Hey-” interrupted Chris, before she could continue. “Will you people stop talking about Daisy? Please…?”

Rebecca sighed and kept a hand on his shoulder, nodding. “Sorry…”

Chris smiled, looking slightly uncomfortable. “I… I hope she isn’t coming here?”

“She might be,” Elizabeth replied. “I called- oh, speak of the devil…” She got up from the couch and walked to the door, where Harry could see the silhouette of a person ascending the stairs. Ginny frowned and got up, as Harry and Ron got up too, following her to the door. They stopped there to see Elizabeth stare daggers at Daisy while she looked fearfully at the Aurors and then at Elizabeth.

“What’s happened to Andrew?”

“Well, you should know, shouldn’t you? After all, you were with him before it happened.”

“I have no idea of what happened! I swear, I-”

SMACK!

Elizabeth had slapped Daisy hard. The latter placed a hand on her cheek, looking down. Ginny leapt forward, pulling Daisy out of the way before Elizabeth could hit her again. “Please calm down, we won’t allow such assault.”

“YOU DON’T KNOW WHAT THIS HAG IS CAPABLE OF!” screamed Elizabeth, her eyes beginning to brim with tears. “SHE HAS KILLED ANDREW AND NOW SHE’S ACTING INNOCENT! SHE SHOULD BE-” Elizabeth walked to Daisy to hit her again, but Ginny put an arm around Daisy and pulled her closer, scowling at Elizabeth.

“I think I just said something.”

Elizabeth stopped, took a deep breath and stomped back to the house. Harry looked at Ginny, who touched Daisy’s cheek lightly. He had just registered that the other girl was quite short. “Hey… are you alright?”

Daisy looked up and nodded, blinking a fair few times. Harry couldn’t help but notice the helplessness that seemed to brim over in her eyes and the fact that she was actually fighting back tears. “Is- is Andrew really dead?”

Ginny nodded. “I’m sorry…”

“Can- can I go and s-see him?”

Ginny looked at Harry, seeking permission. “Sure,” said Harry. “I think we should be going there too.”

Ginny nodded, as she followed Harry and Ron, accompanied by Daisy. They went into the house to see Elizabeth crying into the shoulder of one of the twins, who glared at Daisy as much as the other twin did. Rebecca was just watching from a couch and Chris was determinedly not looking at Daisy.

“Just a minute,” said Daisy, and the Aurors stopped as she walked over to the twins. “Listen- Neil, Mike, I really… I don’t know… I’ve not done anything…! Please… you believe me, don’t you?”

The man who was comforting Elizabeth looked away. “I only believe that you have murdered Andrew.”

Daisy just stared at him for a few minutes, before looking at the other twin. “Neil…?”

Neil looked down and Daisy seemed to understand. “Thanks a lot… and I thought I finally had true friends.” She looked at the Aurors, drawing in deep breaths as she did so. “Let’s go and see Andrew… I just wanted to check if my friends are with me… but it seems…” she sighed as the four of them began to walk up the stairs.

“He was found in his study,” supplied Ron quietly, as they reached the first landing.

The study was a huge room with many bookshelves and a table to seat four. The other Aurors were already looking around, but Andrew’s relatives were missing.

“Where are Andrew’s mother and grandmother?” enquired Ginny, as Anthony approached them.

“They are upstairs, resting in their rooms. We assured them that we would take care of everything, and they really needed sleep, so we told them to go and rest,” Anthony replied. “Come, have a look, we found a few things.”

“Daisy wants to see him first,” said Ginny.

“Oh,” Anthony moved out of the way, so that Andrew’s body got a clear view. Daisy gasped and so did Ginny.

Andrew lay on a pool of blood in the corner spread eagled, struck on the stomach and covered in blood. His eyes were open and his expression seemed to be filled with desperation. There was also a small chit next to his body. ‘I want Harry Potter.’

Ginny took a deep breath. The chit seemed to send shivers down her spine. Instinctively, she grabbed Harry’s arm, who looked at her, concerned. “Harry, that-!”

Harry looked at Daisy. “What did Andrew think about me, Daisy?”

“He- he was really inspired by you. You were always like… like his role model,” replied Daisy, her face so pallid that she looked ready to pass out right there. “He wanted to be an Auror. He was in awe of how you defeated Lord Voldemort and… and he wanted to help catch-” Daisy couldn’t speak anymore. Just for a moment, Harry thought that she would break down, but her face had regained its composure before he could think. He sighed.

“Let’s look around. Daisy, if you could-?”

Daisy turned around, looking neurasthenic. “Yeah, thanks for letting me see him…” She walked out of the room, shutting the door behind her. Just as she did so, Anthony produced a tiny notepad from his pocket.

“What’s that?” asked Ron.

“Wait, I’ll explain everything to you,” Anthony replied. He walked to the body, Ginny, Harry and Ron following him. Crouching down beside the body, Anthony explained. “See this.” He pointed out to a faint trail of blood starting from a great pool beside the window and ending in the one that Andrew lay in.

“He has been dragged!” Ron exclaimed.

“No,” Anthony corrected him, “he has dragged himself.” He stood up, and the rest of the Aurors stood up with him. “Look, from what I’ve deduced, Andrew was stabbed right there by the window, and he forced himself to this table so that he could get this.” He showed the notepad. “He obviously wanted to leave a message, but all that the poor guy could manage was-” Anthony opened the notepad to reveal a large stain of blood, resembling just one alphabet: ‘D’.

Ginny’s jaw dropped. “‘D’… Daisy!”

“It’s not necessarily a ‘D’,” Ron said, scrutinising the alphabet. “It could be a crude ‘O’, a ‘P’, a half- formed ‘B’ or even… an ‘R’.”

“You mean, for Rebecca?” Irene questioned.

“See, we really don’t know if the culprit is amongst the people we know or not; and we cannot conveniently assume such a thing either. ‘R’, ‘P’, ‘O’ and ‘D’ could be anyone…”

“And how about this?” asked Harry, suddenly. He showed the Aurors the D and traced his finger on the curve. “This curve is too narrow… it could be that the blood just dripped in the wrong place and what Andrew actually wanted to write, was an ‘I’?”

There was silence for just a moment, but it was broken with a small chuckle from Irene. “That’s me!”

Harry sighed for the umpteenth time. “Oh… I seriously didn’t think of that. What I’m saying is that Andrew might have wanted to write a message with an ‘I am…’ or something of that sort. But for that matter, there are thousands of people whose names start with ‘I’.”

Romilda snorted. “Did you get anything else, Anthony?”

“No,” replied Anthony. “Let’s keep looking, though. We might find something. Look in the shelves and amongst the bundles of parchment. Check his phone for any message that he might have left or received.”

The other Aurors nodded and separated, as they began to comb the area for clues. As Harry got down on his knees to search below the table, the door of the study opened. Harry looked up to see Rebecca enter the room. “I- I wanted to see Andrew…”

“Yeah, sure,” replied Anthony, going over to Rebecca along with Irene. “He’s right there.”

Harry saw Rebecca walk to Andrew’s body. Just as she approached it, there was a clicking sound, and the room was plunged into pitch darkness.

There was a sigh from somewhere, and Irene’s voice was heard. “What on earth-? Lumos.”

Nothing happened.

“Oh no… what’s happening-?”

“Ow- ow- OUCH! Eew… Anthony, you pushed me right onto Andrew. Yuck! I’ve got blood all over- oh!”

“EEW! Ron, you tripped me!”

“Sorry Rebecca…”

“Harry, where are you?”

“Right here- OW! I hit my head!”

There was a giggle. “Where is everyone and what the hell is happening?”

“This is stupid! Why are we all behaving like kids?”

Harry got to his feet, rubbing his head. “Okay, keep quiet everyone!”

Everybody stopped talking at once. There was another giggle.

“Romilda,” called out Harry, warningly.

“Sorry, Harry.”

“Right. Listen up, now. Did any of you get Peruvian Instant Darkness Powder along?”

There was silence, and a voice that belonged to Irene replied, “I did- I usually have it in my purse, and I think the packet is torn or something… I’m so sorry…”

“Did you get something to get us through this, then?”

“No… the Hand of Glory is a dark object and the only other thing that helps is the Illuminator… I’m afraid I left that at home…”

“Lovely. We’ll just have to wait for the lights to-” Harry stopped abruptly, as there was a bloodcurdling yell from downstairs.

“That was Chris!” exclaimed Rebecca from the other corner of the room.

Harry took a sharp breath. “Something’s definitely wrong, come on!”

“How do we go?!”

“Just- just… do anything! We’ve got to get there!”

Harry began to feel his way through the room, moving as fast as possible. The darkness was absolutely thick, and he couldn’t see so much as the frame of his glasses. Stretching his arms outwards, he touched the furniture and moved on, when someone crashed onto him, making him knock onto the bookshelf. “Sorry, who-?”

“Harry, could you just help me? I lost my balance…”

It was Ginny. Harry got down to his knees and stretched out his hand, when someone else bumped onto him from the back. Harry jerked forwards, landing right next to Ginny. There was a flowery smell as she turned, and he could feel her warm breath on his neck. His stomach did a somersault, and his heart threatened to break his rib cage and come out. As he raised his hand, his fingers brushed against her soft hair, sending electric shocks right through him. Harry withdrew his hand immediately, and felt the floor, until he found her hand at last. “Come on.”

He got up, pulling her and holding her hand tightly as he began to move again. Finally, when he touched the doorway and had gotten himself outside, the darkness dissolved. The bright lights of the corridor blinded Harry for a moment, and he shielded his eyes with his arm before looking around briefly. Everyone was outside the room now and Rebecca and Irene were covered in Andrew’s blood. Ginny squeezed her hand free of his. “Come on, what are we waiting for?”

Realisation struck the Aurors, and the six of them raced down the stairs to the living room, tailed by Rebecca. It was as though everything was frozen at the lounge. Daisy stood facing Chris, pale and desperate, her wand aloft. Chris, on the other hand, was nursing a gaping wound on his forearm, dripping blood all over the floor. Elizabeth, Neil and Mike looked terrified.

Ginny walked forward and kept a hand on Daisy’s shoulder. “What happened?”

It was Neil who replied. “Dunno… the room was suddenly dark and Chris yelled. When the lights came back…”

“Yeah, someone tried to attack me,” Chris said grimly, healing his cut non-verbally. “They seemed to have missed their aim, though.”

“What do you mean?” asked Ron, coming forward as Rebecca rushed over to Chris’ side.

Chris didn’t reply. Instead, his eyes widened as he noticed Rebecca. “What happened to you?”

Rebecca shivered. “I fell onto Andrew when the lights went out.”

“It happened up there, too?”

“Yeah… and you didn’t give Ron an answer, Chris.”

“Oh, sorry,” said Chris, gloomily. “I was just a little scared when I saw Becks… anyway; I think the attacker aimed at my diaphragm region, because luckily for me, I was standing cross-armed when I was attacked. Whoever it was did their job quite well, though, because neither did we hear someone get in, nor did we hear someone get out. The spell was cast non-verbally too; and I only felt my forearm get slashed.”

“And why,” asked Irene, looking at Daisy, “are you all positioned with your wand like that?”

“I just took it out and kept it ready when the lights went out… just in case, you know…”

“Are you sure that you didn’t try to attack the invader?”

Daisy shook her head, looking a little lost. “I wasn’t even aware of an invader until Chris yelled.”

“Because,” said Irene, her voice picking up a sarcastic tone, “I think you- OW!”

Ginny looked just in time to see Romilda stomp Irene on her foot discreetly; in an angle from which Daisy couldn’t see. “Okay,” said Ron, noticing Romilda and looking at the other Aurors. “I think we should go back up and see if something is different there, too. I don’t think it was a torn packet of Peruvian Instant Darkness Powder anymore…”

“I’ll stay here,” Ginny said, and as the other Aurors went back, she looked at Chris. “Are you sure you heard nothing suspicious? Not a sound?”

Chris shook his head. Elizabeth tut-tutted and spoke without keeping her voice down. “Yeah, that’s because the person was already in. The bloody hag kills Andrew and attacks Chris on the same day. After all this, she also has the guts to stand there shamelessly…”

Daisy looked directly at Elizabeth. “I didn’t do any of this, okay?”

“Yeah, you can say that. Unfortunately, we have enough proof that you are responsible for this.”

“I have no hand in this!”

“Yeah, right. We believe you.”

If a stare could kill, then Elizabeth would be dead. Daisy looked malicious, as she took a deep breath. “I don’t need any of you to believe me. I can prove myself innocent on my own, OKAY?” She shouted out the last word, her voice shaking with every syllable. Ginny squeezed her shoulder sympathetically, and Daisy looked at the redhead, her face as white as chalk and her lips twitching mildly. She staggered slightly and clutched Ginny’s sleeve as her eyes rolled upwards and her knees gave away. Gasping as Daisy slid down to the floor, Ginny came down to her knees, supporting Daisy and taking the teenager’s head on her shoulder. “Get her some water!”

Neil hesitated for a moment and ran into the kitchen, while Chris came to the duo and knelt before them. “Let her lie down and loosen her collar a bit.”

Ginny let Daisy lie down a little hesitantly, and noticing her, Chris said, “Don’t worry. I’m a trainee at St. Mungo’s. Loosen her shirt, now.” Ginny smiled back at Chris and loosened Daisy’s shirt slightly. Chris rubbed Daisy’s palm gently and lifted her, while he walked towards the sofa. As she felt Chris lift her, Daisy’s eyes opened slowly and she looked at Chris for a second.

“Let me down.”

Chris stopped walking, but he didn’t let go of Daisy. “Daisy, you-”

“Let. Me. Down. I don’t want you to touch me.”

“Come on, Flower, you-”

“Don’t you dare use that name for me! It was meant for someone special.”

“I’m sorry…”

“We’ve been through this a hundred times, Chris, and I think my decision to never forgive you is a good one. I still stand by it. So let me down before I’m forced to hurt you.” Neil was back with the water now and as Chris let Daisy sit on the sofa, Ginny took the glass from Neil and gave it to Daisy. The younger girl placed a trembling hand on her head, as she drank the water.

“How do you feel?” Ginny asked her.

“Odd,” replied Daisy. She sighed. “I guess I should have had something for the mild headache that was troubling me in the evening-”

“Another headache?” asked Chris, his eyes widening. “Why don’t you go and get a check-up at St. Mungo’s?”

“- and now my head’s gone, plus I have this really odd sensation passing through me,” continued Daisy, as if Chris hadn’t spoken.

“Let’s get you home,” said Ginny, helping Daisy to her feet by lending a hand.

“No… I’m fine. I can go home by myself.” Daisy wobbled a bit on the spot, and Ginny caught her arm again.

“Come on, Daisy… I can tell that you’re feeling dizzy.”

“No, I’m just feeling a bit weird… but I can go home on my own. I guess I’ll just Apparate now and collect my car tomorrow.”

Ginny frowned. “I’m not allowing you to go home alone in this condition! I’m definitely dropping you. Come with me.”

“No, really, Ginny,” insisted Daisy. “I’m not feeling dizzy at all. I can manage!”

“Please don’t argue, Daisy, I’ve said that I’m taking you home, and I’m going to take you home. It’s Side-Along and it’s just a minute of necessary precaution. Don’t try to be too brave.”

“Okay then,” said Daisy, nodding with a sigh. Ginny smiled and walked out of the house along with her. They reached the gate and Daisy looked around to make sure that there were no Muggles, before giving her arm to Ginny. The latter turned on the spot and the duo arrived outside Daisy’s house within a minute. As Daisy opened the gate to the walk that led in, she looked at Ginny for a last time.

“Take care, all right?” said Ginny, giving Daisy’s back a short stroke. She felt very sorry for the teenager. As Daisy nodded, Ginny sighed and turned around, a feeling of sympathy rising in her. Daisy had to be a strong person to take so much. She, Ginny, would be devastated if her own friends turned against her like this.

Just as Ginny Apparated back to Andrew’s house and began to walk in, she saw a flash of silver behind a bush. Frowning, she walked to the area and looked behind the bush, to find no one.

Suddenly, there was another flash of silver, and Ginny just spotted a hooded figure vanish into the darkness outside the gate. Her heart hammering in her chest, Ginny ran to the gate and pushed it open.

Lighting her wand non-verbally, Ginny held it high, to throw light on the hooded figure retreating from her slowly, down the street. Ginny took off after the person and her quarry began to run too, taking a left turn into a dark alleyway. Ginny did not stop, as she pursued the person, running as fast as her legs could carry her. Suddenly, the other person stopped, turning to another narrow lane. Ginny ran for sometime, her breath coming in sharp gasps, until at last she reached a dead end. Smiling in victory, Ginny raised her wand and searched the shadows. But the smile vanished from her face as soon as it had come, for Ginny found no one in the area.

Ginny couldn’t believe her eyes. How could this person have vanished like that? Of course, Apparition was a possibility and silent Apparitions were not uncommon either, but Ginny had an uncanny feeling that something was wrong. An intuition.

Raising her wand, Ginny looked around for a few minutes, before returning to Andrew’s house to the rest of the Aurors. Andrew’s relatives had woken up again in all the commotion, and Romilda was persuading them to rest. Elizabeth, Neil and Mike had left, while Chris and Rebecca were ready to go.

As Ginny approached the teenagers, Chris grimaced at her. “Hey- I know that you Aurors are going to put Daisy on your list of suspects… but believe me, she hasn’t done this. Becks believes this, too. Daisy may look really tough to you, but she’s kinda sensitive. And her sensitivity would never let her kill. Trust us.”

Ginny nodded and smiled. “Go home and get some rest, now. We’ll definitely ask you for any help.”

“All right then,” said Chris. “Bye.” He put an arm around Rebecca’s shoulder and steered her out of the house while Ron approached Ginny.

“Where were you?”

“Oh,” replied Ginny. “Daisy wasn’t well. I dropped her home. But when I came, I saw this hooded person crouching beside on of the bushes. I followed them, but they… they just vanished!”

“You mean they Disapparated.”

“No, they vanished into thin air!”

“Yeah, that is Disapparition. What’s wrong with you, Ginny?”

“No, Ron, they-”

“Is anything the matter?” asked Harry, emerging beside Ron.

“Yeah,” said Ron. “Ginny saw this hooded person and she reckons that they ‘vanished into thin air.’”

Harry looked at Ginny, bewildered. “Of course, Ginny, they Disapparated.”

Ginny was ready to go and bang her head on a pillar.

***

Daisy rang the doorbell of her house, to no answer. Gosh, she thought. Ryan must be sleeping. Daisy’s parents were away on an emergency trip that her father had to go to around a month ago. They had said that it may take them several months to return and this left Daisy alone with Ryan, her beloved fourteen-year-old brother. Fifteen, Daisy reminded herself. It was two hours since Ryan had turned fifteen.

As her headache reached a level where Daisy couldn’t wait any longer, she rang the doorbell again and again continuously, for around ten times. Finally, Ryan opened the door. He was taller than Daisy and was very bony. He had jet black hair too, but his eyes were blue. At the moment, though, he looked sleepy and confused. “Where were you?”

Daisy had no time to reply. She rushed into the house and sank into a sofa as darkness began to engulf her. Cold sweat broke on her forehead, trickling down discomfortingly. A hand felt itself on her shoulder. “What’s the matter?”

Daisy forced her eyes open, to watch a reeling world. “I’m not feeling well… horrible headache.”

“Had you gone to the Healer?”

Daisy shook her head.

“Then where have you been? I did hear you leave, but I thought you might have gone to have late night fun with your mates or something.”

Daisy sat up as the dizziness subsided, and raised an eyebrow at Ryan. “Late night fun?”

“Yeah. Merlin knows what Andrew and you are up to these days, anyway.”

Daisy sighed. It was painful to talk of Andrew. “I had been to Andrew’s house.”

“Why?”

“He… Andrew is d-dead.”

Ryan gasped. “What? H-How? I mean… you met him just this evening, didn’t you?”

“He has been murdered,” Daisy replied, her voice cracking. She thought she had an idea of what exactly had happened to Andrew, but she decided not to voice it. It was between Andrew and her at any rate. “And it seems to have happened just after I left.”

“But then… just like that?”

“The Aurors are investigating the murder. This is the fifth person in my year at Hogwarts murdered this month.”

There was a long silence. Apparently, Ryan didn’t have anything to say. “I’m sorry,” he mumbled finally. He slid an arm around his sister and let her lean onto his shoulder. She took a deep breath and blinked back tears, giving Ryan a feeling of uncertainty. Daisy was a strong person; he had rarely seen her break down, and he preferred not to see her like that. The last time he had seen her lose control of her emotions was a little less than a year ago, when something horrible had happened. She had emerged, if possible, as a stronger person after that incident. But he didn’t like that she bottled up. He rubbed her arm gently. “Shall I get you a potion?”

“No… you know I don’t trust them…”

“That happened just once, Daisy, and I’m not like-”

“Ryan, please… just get me an aspirin pill.”

“There’s not any in the house.”

“Then get me some alka-seltzer.”

“You have a hangover?”

“No, but I’m feeling very sick and my head feels horrible…”

“Okay, I’ll get it. Just give me a mo’.” Ryan got up to go and find the medicine.

“Ryan?”

The boy looked around, concerned. “Yes?”

“Happy birthday.”

***

Harry sighed as he dropped onto his bed, his thigh throbbing horribly. It had been a hectic night, with all the investigation that they had to do. Lying down, he moved over as the mattress compressed a little under the weight of Parvati beside him. “Where does it hurt, honey?” she asked, her beautiful face full of concern.

Harry pointed to an area in his thigh, that was a little above his knee. Parvati rolled up his pyjamas and rubbed her special pain-killing gel over the sensitive area. Her soft fingers felt soothing on Harry’s wound and in a moment, all the pain had subsided. She then patted his thigh comfortingly and she took a small tube of another ointment off the bedside table. Uncapping it and taking a generous quantity of a creamy substance in her finger, she rubbed it on Harry’s forehead. “This should calm you… I guess you’ve had enough for just one day…” the smell of camphor wafted into Harry’s nostrils and his forehead felt cool and comfortable. Parvati moved towards the night-lamp, and the last he saw was the vermilion that shone on the parting of her hair as she kissed him gently on the lip, before she turned the lights off. “I love you.”

She lay down next to him and he put an arm around her, pulling her close until he could feel her warm breath on his face. His eyes adjusted themselves to the darkness and he could see her pretty features, accentuated by the sliver of moonlight that fell through the chink of the curtains. Her beautiful, dark, soot-lined eyes with the thick eyelashes that surrounded them were filled with divine love and he knew that it was just for him. He reached for her hair and began to stroke it, moving his hand down the long, silky plait. His hand finally found the hair band and he pulled it off, opening up her plait with his fingers. Finally, her hair was completely untied and he moved his fingers through the soft locks.

Parvati moaned in pleasure. “That always makes me feel so sleepy…”

Harry smiled as he fingered the strand that fell onto her face, pushing it behind her ear. “For all the hard work that you do, you do deserve a break, too.”

“It’s not hard work, Harry; anything that I do for you is never hard work. I love doing all of this for you. I love being of any help to you.”

“And I love you.” Harry leaned in and kissed her passionately. He felt her melt into him, as she kissed him back with an equal amount of love. He was still stroking her hair and her hand found his back. They remained like that for a few minutes, before breaking apart gently. Harry stopped stroking her hair and put his arm around her, pulling her in a tight hug. She didn’t resist, and her arm wound itself around his hip, as they finally fell asleep.

***

“Hermione?”

Hermione’s eyes flew open abruptly at the sound and she let out a small yelp as she sat up on her bed. “What? Who?” she slurred, searching for her wand.

“Hey,” said the voice, and Hermione realised that it was Ron. “It’s me. Relax.” He threw his arms around her comfortingly. “I was just feeling a little hungry, so…”

Hermione nodded through their embrace. Something about being in his arms threatened to bring tears to her eyes, and she realised that they hadn’t hugged like this in a long time. As he let go of her, Hermione got off the bed, picking up her wand and pulled on a dressing gown as she walked to the kitchen along with him. He sat down at the table as she lit the stove with her wand. She let the water boil and began to collect the ingredients for a bowl of soup. In fifteen minutes, the soup was done, along with two pieces of toast. Hermione put the soup into a serving bowl and found a plate for the toast as she joined Ron at the table. “So, how were your investigations?”

“All right,” mumbled Ron, concentrating on his soup.

“How much did you find out?”

“Not much…”

“Do you suspect anyone?”

Ron nodded, as Hermione tried not to get annoyed by his two-word answers.

“Who?”

“Daisy Joe.”

“Oh…” Hermione realised that there was no point in continuing the conversation. Ron was clearly not interested in answering questions.

“Rebecca Palmer is a charming girl, though…”

Hermione looked up, surprised that Ron’s comment consisted of more than two words. “Yeah…?” she asked, a tinge of jealousy rising in her. “More charming than I am?”

Ron chuckled. “Hermione, you always take everything in the wrong sense…”

“Maybe because you never say anything in the right sense,” said Hermione, standing up suddenly.

“Hey, hey,” said Ron, standing up too. “What’s the matter? Why are you getting upset?”

Hermione didn’t reply, and turned towards the staircases as tears of anger began to flood her eyes. “I’m going to sleep,” she sniffed. “If you want anything else just help yourself or call your charming Rebecca over.”

***

Daisy awoke to a very unsteady world. Groaning, she changed her position, hoping that her head would stop hurting. An ice pack lay at her neck, unsuccessfully trying to soothe her swollen nerves.

Daisy sighed. Headaches. They made her horribly vulnerable. Daisy had a problem of getting worked up and stressed very quickly, giving her horrible tension headaches often. There wasn’t a single shocking piece of news that could sink in without giving Daisy her trademark headache. She often visited her Healer to sort this problem, but there seemed no way to stop this piece of trouble in her life.

Rolling over on her bed, Daisy reached out for her alarm clock and realised that it was seven in the morning- time to get dressed and leave for work. Of course, she wouldn’t be going today. She couldn’t even sit up properly- let alone run around and erase people’s memories. And this headache wasn’t going to subside quickly either, for Daisy was truly stressed to breaking point at the moment.

Well, the worst of all was that Andrew was dead. He was gone forever. Her wonderful friend… the person who knew her inside out… the only person apart from her parents and Ryan who could look at her placid face and make out her mood. Daisy took a deep breath as a lump began to form in her throat. No… she couldn’t give in to this. She had promised him…

But then, hadn’t he promised something too? Hadn’t he said that he’d not let this happen? He’d been very determined when he had said so, and Andrew always spoke sense. He knew what he was saying. But he seemed to have failed for the first time in his life… and the last time in his life, too. What could Daisy do now? Andrew had comfortably (okay, maybe he did go through discomfort; getting stabbed couldn’t be a pleasant sensation after all) left the world and shoved all the responsibilities into Daisy’s hands. How could Daisy handle everything now? There was so much to do, and time was running out. With the technique of her body to handle stress being so terribly lovely; she was sure that with all the stress there would barely be a week when she didn’t have to be in bed because of a stupid headache.

There was a tap at her window. Daisy groaned as she sat up shakily and turned around to see a familiar owl tapping continuously at the window pane. “Hey, Venus,” said Daisy, walking up to the window with all the strength she could muster. The room was going round and round, and Daisy already felt nauseous when she reached the window and opened it to let the bird in.

Venus belonged to Andrew. She was a beautiful owl, grey in colour and really clever. As she flew in, she perched on Daisy’s shoulder, nipping her ear affectionately. Daisy smiled in spite of the nausea and stroked the bird shakily before she untied the scroll knotted to her leg. Just as Daisy freed Venus of the letter, the owl took off and Daisy realised with a pang that the letter was from Andrew. Andrew’s last letter. A mixture of feelings rushed through her: she had to swallow a painful constriction in her throat, as her heart seemed to lift itself in pleasure. At the same time, the nausea overrode everything else and Daisy dropped the scroll and ran into the bathroom, shutting the door behind her as she bent over the basin with a retch.

She emerged minutes later, her hair dishevelled and her face covered with cold sweat. The world didn’t stop going round, though, and she collapsed onto her bed, too tired to do anything. Then mustering some of the strength, she took another dose of alka-seltzer before lying down. Andrew’s scroll still lay on the floor and she didn’t have the strength to retrieve it. Why on earth was only her life so horrible…?

“Hey… you awake?” Ryan’s voice floated from the doorway and Daisy opened her eyes.

“Yeah, come in,” she replied.

He came in and sat down beside her on her bed. He took one look at her face, going pale as he did so. “You puked?!”

Daisy nodded, feeling slightly guilty. It was his birthday, and she was bedridden on his special day. Instead of enjoying himself, Ryan was now forced to take care of his sick sister and do all the housework. “Listen Ryan-” she began, but he interrupted her.

“It’s all right, Daisy, you needn’t be sorry, because seriously, I don’t mind taking care of you or tidying up the house. You are more important to me than going out and having fun. Now, shall we go to the Healer?”

Daisy shook her head. “I’m fine…”

“Daisy…”

“I’m okay, Ryan, really. Just get me that letter lying on the floor, though. And yeah, your gift is in the first drawer of my wardrobe. I’m sorry that I can’t give it to you personally…”

“It’s all right, sis,” Ryan went over and picked up the scroll. “It’s from… Andrew?” He looked at her questioningly as he handed it to her.

She unfurled the scroll and read the letter, as Ryan sat on a stool, contemplating her expression. A small, sad smile appeared on her face, as she began to read.

Daisy,

I’m sure I’ll be dead when you receive this, and I’m sorry that this had to happen. Please forgive me for this. You know that I wouldn’t put you through all this on purpose…

Andrew explained everything to her. As she reached the end of the letter, she realised with a jolt that she was indeed lonely, now. She had huge things to handle, and had a very difficult path ahead of her.

Oh Andrew, I so wish that this wouldn’t have happened… Daisy threw open a drawer and put the scroll in, returning to her position and shutting her eyes after that. Tears filled her eyes. She took a deep breath to prevent herself from breaking into sobs right then and there. She felt Ryan’s weight on her mattress and his hand on her forehead, as he began to stroke her comfortingly. “Want to tell me about it?”

Daisy opened her eyes and looked at him. “Ryan… I’m sorry…”

Ryan nodded. “Okay, I won’t ask you then. Do you want to go to the garden for a bit? You’ll feel better.”

“I can barely walk.”

“What am I here for?”

Daisy nodded as Ryan helped her sit up. Instead of getting out of her bed, though, she threw her arms around him, burying her face into his shoulder. “Hey…” he said, patting her back and rocking her back and forth. “It’s gonna be okay. I’m always here to talk, all right? And I love you a lot, sis, even if I’ve always troubled the hell out of you.”

“I’m tired, Ryan… bored of living like this,” choked Daisy, her voice muffled. “I just wish it was me and not Andrew who was murdered…”

“Don’t say that,” replied Ryan, tightening his arms around her. “You’ve handled much more, Daisy. I believe in you. I know that whatever it is, you’ll fix it smoothly and successfully.”

Daisy looked up at her brother as he kissed her cheek and gave him a wan smile. “I love you too, li’l bro’.”

Harry forced his eyes open, as he heard loud knocks at the door. “Harry?” sounded Ron’s voice. “It’s nine in the morning and if you’re not opening the door-”

“Let him get some sleep, Ron, his thigh didn’t feel good last night,” said Ginny’s muffled voice.

Harry sighed as he looked down at Parvati, brushing her hair off his face. She had rested her head on his chest and for the first time in his life, he saw that she was indeed sleeping well. He kissed her forehead lightly, and stroked her hair. How could he get up now? He really didn’t want to wake her up. “Ron?” he called back. “Just do an Alohomora and come in. I can’t get out at the moment.”

Ron didn’t say anything, but Harry heard his friend cast the charm. The door opened slowly and Ron peeked inside. “Are you all right, mate?” His eyes swivelled over to Parvati, and he seemed to understand. “Slept soundly after quite a while, hasn’t she?”

Harry nodded. “She sleeps only when I do, and she wakes up at the crack of dawn for all the housework. I think she was really tired last night.”

“She cried like hell when Ginny and you had the accident,” replied Ron as he came in, shutting the door behind him. “She really couldn’t do anything when you were hit, but wait for us until we came and took you in. Padma and Hermione had a hard time calming her down.”

At that time, the door opened again, and Ginny looked in. “Good morning!”

“Morning,” replied Harry, smiling at her. She looked at him, then at Parvati and smiled. “How are you feeling?”

“Better,” replied Harry. “She’s the one who needs rest, though.”

“We need to go and check out on a few other victims and Daisy, today.”

“Yeah, we’ll go,” said Harry. “Let her just wake up. I don’t want to disturb her sleep.”

“I think I’ll leave with Irene, though,” said Ron. “I’ll go and check out on Rebecca and Chris. Anthony can find out about the other victims along with Romilda. You can go to Daisy’s place with Ginny once you leave.”

“That’ll be fine,” Harry said, as Ron left the room. Ginny was just leaving when Parvati woke up. As she turned around, she saw Harry bend over to Parvati and quickly made an exit, hurt and jealousy filling her.

Walking to the living room, she saw Ron wait for Irene at the door. Hermione came down the staircases and handed Ron a file that he had forgotten. He smiled at her, but she didn’t smile back. “Hey,” he said. “Come on, you can’t be pissed with me for calling Rebecca ‘charming’. You know you’re more than just ‘charming’ for me.”

“Yes, Ron, and maybe that’s why you’re eager to spend time with Rebecca.”

“Hermione… you always look at things in the wrong way. Who told you that I wanted to spend my time with Rebecca and not you?”

“Actions speak, Ron. If I ask you to stay and spend some time with me now, will you do that?”

“Come on, Hermione, you know that I-”

“And may I add that Parvati is perfectly happy with the time that Harry gives her, even though Harry and you are practically into the same thing?”

“Hermione, you can’t compare us with Parvati and Harry…”

“Why not, Ron? Look at how much Harry cares for Parvati! Both of us know the circumstances under which they got married!”

“Yeah, but if you’re talking of today, then Parvati is very tired. She was healing Harry yesterday, and she woke up at the middle of the night when he had a problem in his thigh… plus Naina…”

Hermione raised an eyebrow. “Oh yes, Ron, you healed Ginny’s wounds: a fantastic Healer you make. You made soup at two in the morning and of course, you took care of Jessica and Jake when I brought them home from the crèche, didn’t you? I was lounging all the time! Lazy me!”

“And when Ginny and Harry met with the accident, Parvati-”

“Of course, Parvati was worried and I just forgot that Ginny is like my sister and Harry is my friend of seventeen years, didn’t I?”

Ron was silent this time. Then he remembered something. “Wait a minute you put Jess and Jay in a crèche?”

“How else am I supposed to work in the evenings?”

“But you could have said… I’m ready to take care of them!”

“Okay, come at six in the evening today-”

“That’s not possible.”

“Bingo.”

There was nothing more to be said. Ron looked at Hermione helplessly, as tears began to flood her eyes. Ginny came forward and squeezed the other woman’s shoulder. “Hermione,” moaned Ron. “I-”

Hermione sniffed as she wiped away the tears bitterly. “Just- just do whatever you want, all right? I don’t want to listen to you, anymore.” She ran into her room before Ron could say anything, Ginny following her.

Hermione dropped onto her bed, tears streaming down her eyes, as Ginny rubbed her back. “I think Ron is tired of me,” sobbed Hermione, trying to stem the tears that came. “He is so different nowadays… he’s snapped at me a lot recently and he doesn’t seem to care about Jess, Jay or me. He also seems so distant, sometimes… it’s been around a month now, Ginny, I’ve noticed.”

“Have you tried speaking to him?” asked Ginny.

“He’s just very rude to me if I try to ask. I don’t know what to do…”

Ginny pulled Hermione into a hug. “It’s just a phase, Hermione… maybe it’s all the pressure. We’re always on a case, no matter what, see. Maybe he wants to spend time with you, and is frustrated because he cannot.”

Hermione broke away and took a deep breath. “And… and I’m scared, Ginny.”

“For what?”

“I- I think Ron may be having an affair.”

Ginny raised an eyebrow. “What makes you think that?”

“I don’t know, Ginny, I just-”

Despite the seriousness of the situation, Ginny couldn’t help but laugh. “Ron cannot have a fling when you’re there for him! He loves you!”

“Ginny,” said Hermione, fresh tears filling her eyes. “He seems to be bored of living with me, Ginny. And I’m not even pretty…”

“Hey,” Ginny said, “don’t say that, all right? You are pretty and for Ron, there’s no one in this world who’s more gorgeous than you. He isn’t the type to leave you and go after other ladies, Hermione. He’s too naïve, loving and loyal. Plus, he cares for you as much as Harry cares for Parvati. Harry won’t leave Parvati and come after me because he won’t ruin her life. And Ron won’t do that to you either because he loves you like crazy, to even think of leaving you.”

Hermione sniffled. “I don’t know, Ginny, and I hope my suspicions are false.”

***

“Now that our Green Dragons have grown into seedlings, we will be adding manure to nourish them. They’ll be fully grown in a week, and then we can juice the leaves.”

Professor Neville Longbottom returned to tending the other plants in Greenhouse Four, as the seventh-years began to work on their class assignment. The Ravenclaws were with the Gryffindors today, which meant that Daisy, Andrew and Liz were working together.

Daisy, along with her friends, grabbed a sack of dried dragon dung and dragged it to their spot, where a box of chalk waited, ready to be reduced to powder. Green Dragons were strange plants, named so because the juice of their leaves contained properties similar to dragon blood.

Liz placed a pot on the table, as Andrew tore open the sack of dung and put some into the pot using a shovel. Daisy pointed her wand at the chalk. “Reducto.”

The white blocks were instantly reduced to powder, and as Daisy scooped some to throw it into the pot, Liz giggled.

“What?” asked Daisy, craning her neck to look at whatever Liz found to be amusing. What she saw was a very ridiculous sight. For there stood Chris Stevens, mangling the chalk blocks with a large stone in his hand. He wore a murderous expression, his hair almost falling into his eyes. Beside him, Rebecca Palmer had raised an eyebrow incredulously and Belinda Spencer was shaking her head.

“Oh… Merlin… he… is… so… cute,” gasped Liz, between giggles. Daisy looked at her, disgusted.

“Not you too, Liz. Not for that brainless git, at least.”

Liz giggled some more. “I know why you’re saying that… you like him!”

“No!” Daisy felt a blush creep up her cheeks.

“You’re blushing, Daisy,” said Liz, stifling her giggles with great difficulty.

“Of course I’m not!” Daisy lied.

“Aw… have a look at that! You look like a strawberry!”

Daisy looked at Andrew. “Say something!”

Andrew just chuckled. “You are blushing, actually.” He reached up to her cheeks and pulled them gently.

“No! It’s a trick of the light! How can I blush without realising it?”

Liz laughed even more. “You like him, don’t you?”

“No, no, no!”

“Tell me the truth.”

“Okay,” said Daisy, flaring up. “Stevens is definitely going to become an executioner once he’s out of Hogwarts. Is that true enough?” Then frowning, she returned to her work.

Daisy smiled as the happy memory came flooding into her mind. Those days had been so great… so peaceful… devoid of worries. Andrew and Liz had started dating around a month after that particular incident. Daisy remembered the countless times she had helped Andrew sneak out of the Ravenclaw Tower to meet Liz after curfew- Daisy had been the Head Girl, with Chris as the Head Boy.

Liz never really had any feelings for Chris; she just thought that he was cute. But Daisy’s feelings for Chris were something she didn’t want to think about. She couldn’t believe what she had felt for him in those days, but now, the feeling had vanished. Daisy only hated Chris now. She hated him more than anyone else.

Sighing, Daisy sat up on her bed. It was already ten. She could do some of her household chores. Her head felt better, though it still throbbed painfully. At least she wasn’t feeling jittery anymore. She pulled open the drawer on her bedside table and read Andrew’s letter again, sadness and pain weighing her heart. But at the same time, she knew that she’d have to do it. She’d have to take on the responsibility, and strengthen herself to handle it.

“Here’s to one of the best friendships of my life; here’s to some of the best moments of my life and here’s to you, one of my best friends ever.” This was what Andrew had said yesterday, when they had had dinner together. Daisy still remembered his words vividly, as he had toasted her in front of the whole restaurant.

Yes Andrew, I’ll never forget what we’ve shared. I’ll never forget what it was like to have a friend whom I could fall back upon; a friend whom I could trust with my eyes shut.

Daisy had a quick shower and put on her favourite Capri pants and a yellow t-shirt. When she was sad, she always wore bright colours to tune her mind to cheer up. This usually worked. Daisy would find her mood better at the end of the day. As she dried her hair with a towel, Daisy opened her wardrobe and retrieved Ryan’s gift from the first drawer. Keeping the package on her bed, she went over to shut the drawer when she noticed a folder inside it. Smiling as she realised what it was, Daisy kept the folder on her bed and walked out of the room along with the package.

Ryan was in the kitchen. He extracted the marmalade and butter from a shelf and kept them on the table along with a stack of toast. He removed two more plates from a cabinet, as Daisy walked to him and put a hand on his shoulder.

He turned around to see her smile at him. “How are you feeling now?”

“Better,” Daisy replied. “You forgot to take your gift, though.”

Ryan smiled and took the package from her. He then tore open the wrappings to reveal a brand new camera. His face broke into a wide smile. “I’ve always wanted one! Thanks!”

Daisy grinned and gave him a small hug. “I thought you might quite like to capture your best moments and keep them with you forever. I got this at a Wizarding shop, so whatever you snap with it turns into a moving photograph.”

“Thanks, Daisy, thank you so much,” said Ryan once again, as the duo sat at the table. They ate in relative silence, finishing off the toast in a few minutes. They then washed their dishes together and Daisy returned to her room. Ryan remained at the dining table with an essay for school.

As she sat on the bed, Daisy took the folder that she had placed there before breakfast and opened it, smiling at the topmost photo. It was one of the best moments… one of the funniest times of her life. But things had changed and Daisy had changed after that.

“Oh, what an arse I am!” Andrew was on his knees with his hands up in the air, at the centre of the Ravenclaw common room.

“Oh, what an arse I am!” he repeated, bending forward and touching his nose to the ground. Another round of giggles and sniggers erupted from the onlookers who circled him.

“Say ‘cheese’!” giggled Daisy, as she snapped a photograph of Andrew. Andrew looked back at her and showed his pearly whites.

“Oh, what an arse I am!” He then returned to his place beside Daisy and looked around. “Max, truth or dare?” he asked, grinning at a tall, dark boy.

“Um… dare,” said Max, smiling eagerly.

“All right,” replied Andrew, looking around for a suitable thing to say. He cast his eyes at Rebecca, who was studying in a corner and smiled naughtily. “Max, I dare you to go and hug Rebecca.”

The doorbell rang, bringing Daisy out of her reverie. As she heard Ryan attend to it, she rushed down the stairs to check on who it was. She sighed as she saw Harry and Ginny enter. Another interrogation… oh no.

***

“So, how long have you been friends with Andrew?”

“Since my first year,” Daisy said promptly.

“You knew him very well?”

“Yes,” replied Daisy. “We were really good friends.” Best friends, in fact.

“And what about the dinner with him last night? Why did he choose you over Elizabeth?”

“He didn’t choose me over Elizabeth…” Daisy said, looking at Harry. “I never dine alone on Wednesdays… personal reasons…”

There was silence, as Ginny wrote down everything that Daisy had said. She looked up and smiled warmly at Daisy. “Just routine interrogations, don’t worry.”

Daisy sighed. “You’re lying. You suspect me, don’t you?”

The Aurors didn’t reply. Harry shook his head lightly. “We need to know what happened last night. When did you leave Andrew?”

“Just after Liz called,” Daisy said, truthfully.

Harry looked up from his notes again. “What happened when the lights went off?”

“I-I didn’t attack Chris.”

There was silence again. Ginny sighed. “Harry, could- could I just talk to her alone for two minutes?”

Harry nodded. “All right. I’ll wait outside.” He walked out of the room shutting the door behind him. Daisy, in the meantime, took a third dose of her alka-seltzer.

“Oh, how are you feeling today?” asked Ginny, eyeing the medicine.

“Better,” Daisy replied. “My head is still aching, though. And as much as the two of you try to convince me otherwise, I know that you suspect me.”

“Daisy-”

“It’s really easy, isn’t it?” Daisy said, interrupting Ginny. “Just because I had a wand in my hand, it had to be me. And of course, Liz would suspect me, too. You might have told Liz of your suspicions by now, I guess… anyway, she isn’t talking to me anymore. No one is, for that matter. Ryan will be off to Hogwarts in a month-”

“Daisy,” said Ginny again, keeping her hand on the teenager’s shoulder. “I believe you.”

Daisy looked at Ginny for a moment, as her lips stretched into a smile. “Really?”

“I can see the innocence in your eyes, Daisy. I just know that it couldn’t be you. I’m going to help you fight this. I can convince Harry and Ron, but the rest… well, I can’t promise.”

Daisy looked at the other woman for a long time. “Thank you so much, Ginny… thank you so much, I-” Her hand knocked over the folder of pictures as she shifted a bit, and a photo fell out of it. As Ginny bent over to pick it up, she saw a tall, dark boy hugging-

“Rebecca?” Ginny asked, amazed. “What is this photo about? I can’t see Rebecca having a boyfriend…”

Daisy chuckled wistfully, as she turned red. “Oh, those were spectacular moments, and I’m not going to forget that day. We had this game of Truth or Dare in our seventh year and this boy- Max took a dare to hug Rebecca. And, well…”

“No!” exclaimed Max, with a horrified. “She’ll kill me if I hug her!”

“Aw, just do it, Max,” Chris said, from the other side of the room. “If she gets too angry, I’ll handle her.”

Rebecca probably hadn’t heard this, because she was still buried in her books. Max stood up nervously and walked over to her. “Uh, Rebecca?”

She looked up at him, raising an eyebrow. “Yes? I can’t join you guys, sorry. I have to read this book today.”

“Yeah… but… y-you know, I feel like a-a brother for you, and, um… you’re great, sis!” Max bent over and hugged Rebecca swiftly.

“SQUISHY!” Daisy sang from behind, as Rebecca looked around, confused.

“Shut up!” said Max. He looked at Rebecca. “Sorry, it was a dare. But you’re still like a sister to me.”

Rebecca frowned and raised her eyebrow. “I’ll not say anything this time, but I didn’t like that at all. I don’t want you people to include me in your dirty-”

“It wasn’t dirty!” exclaimed Max, as he turned red. “We- we didn’t mean anything bad…”

“But you’re notincluding me in any of this nonsense. Do you understand that?”

Max turned redder, if possible. “I’m very, very sorry…”

Rebecca took a deep breath, calming herself. “I forgive you, Max, but just don’t do it again.”

Max nodded as he walked away, still red on the face. Chris grinned. “Aw, look at that! Isn’t it-”

“Shut your trap, Chris, truth or dare?”

“Truth.”

“So… um… yeah. Who is your latest crush and for how long have you liked her?”

The grin vanished and Chris’s ears were soon a deep pink. “I- I-” he sputtered hopelessly, looking around for help.

“Well go on, Stevens, I’d like to know who the poor lass is,” said Daisy, smirking.

Chris looked directly at her. “Uh… you. And I’ve liked you since-s-s- since my first year.”

Daisy’s smirk disappeared as soon as it had come, as she began to blush, too. She looked at Andrew, as though scared of what she had just heard and turned her gaze back at Chris. “What did you just say?”

Chris squirmed and looked at the floor as he spoke. “I… I have had a crush on you since our first year… right since that Transfiguration class where you helped me, and I, um…Daisy… I…” unable to continue, he hid his face in his hands.

All the occupants of the room were now staring at Daisy, probably awaiting her reply. Andrew had a hand on her shoulder and even Rebecca had looked up from her book to see what was going on. Suddenly, Daisy couldn’t breathe any longer. She had to get out of the room; she had to go out. Hopelessly, she checked her watch. It was still half-an-hour to curfew, but she couldn’t stand facing anyone in the room either. She stood up abruptly. “Um… I’ve gotta go… Head duties…”

And she could have sworn that this was the fastest she had ever run in her life, as she raced out the door of the common room and down the spiralling steps, hearing Andrew’s footsteps follow her.

“I didn’t sleep for the night… I even had to make sure that I didn’t run into Chris when he began his patrol,” sighed Daisy, wondering why she was sharing this experience with someone whom she had known only for a day. But instinct told her that Ginny was, perhaps, going to be a really good friend.

“Chris was like… he was the most popular guy in school. Girls were absolutely crazy about him. I, on the other hand, never paid him attention. He seemed too ordinary to me, and I thought he was really stupid to try and impress girls like that. But finally and very ironically, it turned out that he was crazy about just one person: me. My friends always teased me with him before he even confessed and I told them very clearly that I had absolutely no feelings for him. But I guess I was lying to everyone including myself, because I discovered my true feelings for him on the night that he confessed.”

Ginny smiled. “You mean you were fond of him, too? So what happened after that?”

“I-” Daisy began, but there was a sharp knock on the door.

“Can I come in now?” asked Harry’s voice, sounding exasperated.

Ginny snorted. “Merlin, I forgot! Oh, come in, Harry!”

Harry opened the door and walked in, looking harassed. “Women,” he muttered, sitting down as Ginny grinned apologetically. “I should have known that you two would have started gossiping if I left you alone- even if it is only a day since you’ve met. Let’s get on with the interrogation, now, I’ve got lots to cover…”

August gave way to September, which slipped away rapidly, reaching its last week in what seemed like a jiffy. The sky became sorrowful again as rain began to lash London. There was greenery everywhere, and the dry, hot days were replaced by pleasant ones.

The Aurors had a definite suspect: Daisy. Ginny did her best to try to make the Aurors understand that Daisy had to be innocent, but far from being convinced, even Ron and Harry seemed to think that Ginny was just sticking up for Daisy because of the great sympathy that Ginny felt for the teenager and also due to the fact that they were now friends. Ginny reacted to this fiercely, saying that a crime was a crime and she would never stick up for a person just because she was friends with them or because she pitied them. There had been a huge argument between Ron and Ginny, leading to several not-so-loving sibling confrontations and a really nasty Bat-Bogey Hex. Ginny even stopped speaking to Harry for a while, fuming at what she thought was his ‘narrow-mindedness’.

The Aurors, though, didn’t rule out any of the others whom they had met on the day of the murder either, because it was most likely that any one of them could also be easily involved. Elizabeth’s continuous accusations could be a way of shifting suspicion from herself. The twins were quick to shift their suspicions, too, and Chris could have hurt himself, after all. Rebecca too had chances of being involved.

After a lot of apologies, and a bit of making-up, Harry, Ron and Ginny decided that Irene was worth a watch, too, based upon whatever Hermione had heard earlier. The murderer had done a very clever job, though. They had blocked Andrew’s Floo connection and they seemed to have locked his door with powerful enchantments and made it unbreakable, so that Andrew would be truly dead before anyone could save him. Harry, however had no doubt that these serial killings had a motive that was dirtier than whatever Walanger had told the Aurors. It did not seem to him as an act of fanaticism, for Andrew definitely hadn’t been obsessed with Harry at any rate. No, the killer had something else in mind. There was definitely something very sinister hidden below all the murders.

At home, Naina and Jessica had both begun to walk; a phenomenon which was welcomed with great cheer and marvel. It became a daily routine for the tired Aurors to just ask the girls to walk from the sofa to the television set, from the dining table to the kitchen and so on. They walked as though someone had just fed them five bottles of Firewhiskey, but it was wonderful, nonetheless.

In the meantime, Ginny and Daisy had developed a very good friendship, and as Ryan left for Hogwarts, Ginny became Daisy’s companion. None of the murder victims had left clues for the Aurors to work on, excepting Andrew, which left the Aurors at a seeming dead-end. They now went to their Headquarters daily, only to sort out paperwork pertaining to the killings. Ron visited Rebecca and Chris, too, as the three of them discussed the life histories of everyone involved in the case.

From what Ron found out, Rebecca and Chris had been in Ravenclaw, along with Belinda, Andrew and Daisy, Elizabeth had been a Gryffindor, while the twins were in Hufflepuff. Charlotte Seam, another victim, was in Hufflepuff, too. The two other victims were Alison Henry and Jennifer Daniels. Rebecca, Belinda, Chris, Jennifer, Alison and another boy called Shaun had been very close friends at Hogwarts. Similarly, Daisy, Andrew, Elizabeth, Neil, Mike, Charlotte and another Hufflepuff called Parineeta had been another group of friends. The five Ravenclaws got along well, too: that is until Daisy broke her friendship with Rebecca after an incident which Rebecca refused to reveal, and the mention of which made Chris get up and walk out of the room. Rebecca still considered Daisy a friend, anyway. Charlotte also lived close to Rebecca and they had known each other very well.

Ron and Hermione fought even more now, their fights breaking over the silliest of things. Each time, they would have a shouting match, which always ended with a tearful Hermione and an irritated Ron. This made Ron try and escape being at home even more, which meant that he was spending a lot of time with Chris and Rebecca, where his mind seemed to calm down. The worst of all was that Ron was so engrossed with his work that he forgot about Hermione’s birthday, but even when he remembered in the evening at last, he couldn’t seem to find time even to get her a flower on that day. Hermione broke down completely when he accepted it and refused to talk to him for an entire week. She also openly accused Ron of having an extra-marital affair once, which reduced even Ron to tears.

“Where have you been?” asked Hermione, as Ron entered the house. “It’s half-past eleven already, and the others came in at eight.”

“Oh, you’ve decided to talk to me, then? Well, I was working,” Ron replied, seating himself at the dining table. “Chris and Rebecca are very important people for our case.”

“Yes, yes,” muttered Hermione. “Of course, Rebecca has to be important.”

“What’s for food?” Ron asked, ignoring Hermione’s mutterings.

“Salad and stew,” said Hermione, spooning salad into a plate and ladling cold stew for Ron. He swallowed a spoonful of stew, and almost spat it out in disgust.

“It’s gone cold.”

“You must come home on time if you want it to be warm, then,” snapped Hermione.

“Couldn’t you wait for me?”

Hermione looked at him and frowned. “What do you think of yourself, Ron? First of all, you come late. Then, you want all of us to wait for you to come home and then serve food so that you can have it warm. You’re happily enjoying with Rebecca and here you’re asking us to starve ourselves and wait for your grand arrival.”

“I’m not enjoying with Rebecca, Hermione, it’s work!”

“And does Rebecca have so much of information inside her that even after interrogating her for about two months, you have not acquired it all?”

“Well, Hermione, there are discussions, speculations…”

“Yes, Ron, of course, you must take as much time as you can, shouldn’t you? How will you spend time with her otherwise? You will lose any excuse to be with dear, charming Rebecca if you ask her everything together.”

Ron stood up. “What do you mean by this, Hermione?”

“Don’t talk as though you don’t know.”

“Are you accusing me of-?” Ron stopped midway, only to see tears find their way down Hermione’s cheek. He was sick of seeing her cry at the sight of him. Couldn’t she understand how important the case was? What on earth was wrong with her? “Listen,” he began again, “don’t start crying again. I’m bloody sick of seeing you sob every time I’m with you. What the hell is your problem? Why don’t you just spit it out?”

Hermione gasped, more tears streaming down her face. “You kn-know w-what the problem is, R-R-Ron, you know v-very well. Rebecca has become m-more important to you than Jess, Jay or me! You’ve s-stopped thinking a-about us. Y-You are o-only concerned about that R-Rebecca! I th-think you sh-should just s-stop p-pretending now. It’s h-hurting me…”

Ron’s jaw dropped. This woman was actually accusing him of having an affair with Rebecca. He stood up abruptly, leaving his stew and salad as he rushed up the stairs, pain tearing at his heart. What hadn’t he given Hermione? What hadn’t he done, out of the sheer love that he felt for her? And now, after all this…

Ron slumped onto his bed, without even getting his robes off, as his vision began to blur with tears. They stung his eyes and poured out, dampening his pillow. He didn’t dare make a sound, for the fear of waking up his children. But then, this was too much for him to take.

Gulping in large amounts of air, Ron finally steadied himself, wiped his face quickly and pretended to be asleep as Hermione entered. He opened his eyes slightly as she turned on just one dim light and began to search for something in her drawer. Drawing a bottle, she poured some potion into a small measuring cup and swallowed it, scouring the cup clean after that. She then switched off the light with a wave of her wand and dropped down beside Ron, falling asleep at once.

He found sleep after a few minutes and it did really seem a few seconds that he had fallen asleep, when he was shaken awake by Hermione.

“’Ermione, whazzup?” he asked, opening an eye. He could hear Jessica wailing in the background. “Just get her quiet…” He rolled over as Hermione opened her mouth to say something else and he was asleep again.

***
Ginny made her way to Harry’s room on the morning of September the twenty-seventh, carrying a few files in her slender hands. She had just wished Ron and Hermione a happy marriage anniversary, and wished to discuss an idea that she had with Harry.

The door to Harry’s room was open, and Parvati was fixing her hair at the dressing table, while Harry was carefully folding his robes so that he could carry them to the Ministry to put on over his Muggle clothes. He momentarily looked up and noticed the redhead. “Ready?”

Ginny nodded. “Yeah. Today’s going to be boring, though. We’re to make files for all the suspects and complete the information in those.”

Harry shook his head. “I just wish we could get more clues. We’re doing nothing except paperwork at the moment, and that isn’t right.”

Ginny sighed. “Just an alphabet written in a most confusing way to be going on with… this is proving to be difficult. The murderer is too clever.”

Harry shrugged and began to put on his tie. He did one turn and waved his wand, but had soon converted it into a confusing tangle. Ginny giggled as she saw him tackle this. “You can’t even do your tie properly?”

Harry went red. “Of course I can do it… I did it at Hogwarts all the time didn’t I? The spell just went wrong, I guess.”

Parvati smiled at him from the dressing table. “Just give me a minute, Harry, I’ll disentangle that.” She got up and went to him. Just as she got hold of the tie, Naina called from her cradle.

“Mummy?”

“Coming, sweetie,” said Parvati. She looked at Ginny. “Could you get this right for him? Naina will most probably need her formula now and she’ll throw a tantrum if I don’t go to her. Someone�”” Parvati raised an eyebrow at Harry, “�”has spoiled her.”

“Hey!” said Harry, defensively. I haven’t spoiled my daughter!”

“Kidding, honey,” Parvati replied calmly. “No, actually, I don’t want to keep her hungry. So… Ginny?”

“Sure,” said Ginny, as she stepped forward, and began to right Harry’s tie. Parvati exited the room with a very groggy Naina, who was clutching her mother’s hand as she toddled on.

Harry stood still, as Ginny’s small hands worked on his tie. Her brown eyes were concentrated on the tie, while she carefully straightened the knots. She made sure that his collar was not standing awkwardly, as she moved her fingers around the edges, smoothening them. Just then, a strand of her fancily styled hair fell into her eye. She jerked her head, trying to get it away. It flew back and landed on her eye again.

Harry chuckled as he reached out a hand and tucked the strand behind Ginny’s ear. “Why do you women have to make your own lives difficult by doing such things to your hair?”

She didn’t reply. The touch of his hand on her skin had knocked all the sense out of her. She looked into his eyes and saw the bewilderment in them. Obviously, he had no idea of the tantalizing sensation that had passed through her when he had done that to her hair. Realising what she was doing, Ginny felt a blush creep up her cheeks, and looked down, taking deep breaths. She needed to control herself. She had to ward away all her feelings for him, or she could cause a calamity in the house. She decided to lure him into a better discussion. “Have you greeted Ron and Hermione yet?”

Harry nodded. “Yeah, but I think they aren’t talking to each other again.”

“Well, Ron came home late last night… again.”

“I wish he would stop upsetting her so much. I tried speaking to him, but he doesn’t seem to understand.”

Ginny sighed. “Exactly. Ron does not understand. I can’t believe him, seriously. He’s being such a prat! Poor Hermione is constantly on the verge of tears these days… Anyway, I’m planning to send them on a date today. I need your help.”

“Yes, tell me.”

“Send Ron to that restaurant called Scoffers at around eight in the evening. It’s in Battersea.”

“Done,” replied Harry smiling. “Let’s leave, then. Underground again, today?”

Ginny nodded. “I think that’s safer. The car can be easily tampered with.”

Harry shrugged. “Come on.”

They caught a train to the Ministry and as it rattled on, Ginny leaned onto the window and shut her eyes. Harry glanced up at her beautiful face, with her red tresses flying merrily with the train’s speed. There was a sweet smile on her face and her face looked serenely gorgeous.

Harry smiled to himself, lost. The train kept jerking to a halt at various stations and rattled on to the next, but he didn’t seem to be able to get his eyes off her. Suddenly, Ginny opened her eyes with a startled expression. “I fell asleep!” she exclaimed, rubbing her eyes. “But where are we? Shouldn’t we have reached London by now? What have you been doing?”

“Um…” Harry had no idea of which stop they were heading towards. A cool female voice which Harry hadn’t heard until now announced the next station, though, and to his horror, Harry realised that they were two stations past their destination.

Ginny gave Harry an exasperated look. “I never knew that you, of all people, day-dreamed, Harry, but you’ve just proved it. Come on…” She grasped his hand and pulled him to the door, as the train halted again. They got off and bought two more tickets, to travel back to the Ministry, before going to the next platform and getting into the train that arrived.

***

Ron flattened his hair and adjusted his collar, as he sat upon a cushiony chair at Scoffers. Hermione would arrive at any moment, and he didn’t want to upset her today. She was already prone to getting upset at his smallest remark.

Anyway, today was their marriage anniversary and he had decided that he’d not give her a chance to be upset. He definitely loved her, and this fact had to be reinforced into her. Smiling, Ron removed a small box from his pocket. It had the pair of pearl earrings that Hermione had craved for so long. These earrings would help him reunite with his love.

The door to the restaurant opened with a soft clink and Ron looked up, expecting Hermione. He was surprised, however, to see Rebecca walk in, dressed in a red mini skirt with black leggings and a sequined black top. She had let her straight hair down, and wore boots to match her clothes. “Hi!” she greeted, coming over to Ron.

Ron smiled. “Hey! Take a seat. So, you’re here on a date, eh?”

She blushed as she sat down. “Not really… but I’ve gotta go. I just came here for a friendly dinner with Chris.” She pointed out to Chris on another table and he waved at Ron. “I don’t believe in dating, actually…”

“Oh, Chris,” said Ron, in a teasing voice.

“Cut it,” Rebecca replied, blushing deeper still. “Daisy likes him in that way, I don’t.”

“Yeah, I’ve seen how much she likes him. Haven’t we all agreed over the fact that it was Daisy who slashed at Chris’ hand in Andrew’s place?” sighed Ron.

Rebecca let out a deep breath. “I think she did that because she was upset. Come on, Ron, she absolutely loves Chris. I know this!”

“And Chris?”

“He loves her too… they went out for a while in our seventh year, you know.”

Ron chuckled. “That’s infatuation, not love.”

“No, Ron,” replied Rebecca, “they loved each other.”

“Then why did they break up?”

Rebecca sighed. “Because of a stupid mistake that Chris made.”

“And how is that possible?”

Rebecca looked right at Ron. “Chris was just so stupid…” she smacked her forehead in exasperation. “You know, he was very popular at school. A lot of girls were after him. He was just like… almost every girl was crazy about him. And well, Daisy was not. At least, she didn’t behave as though she had anything special for him. As you can guess, Chris fell for Daisy even with the number of girls who fawned over him. And though Daisy didn’t show it, she had always fancied Chris. So they started going out after six years of fancying each other.”

Ron took a deep breath. It didn’t seem long ago that Hermione and he had gotten together. They, after all, had gotten together after six years of fancying each other too. Rebecca didn’t seem to notice Ron’s expression, though, and she continued with her story.

“Then, just around two months after they had begun to date, Chris told Daisy that he wanted to discontinue their relationship… because… well, honestly, this is one thing that I cannot disclose, Ron, I have no right to talk about this. Chris doesn’t like me mentioning it either. But Daisy obviously didn’t like what he did and whatever Chris did do, to be honest, was really unfair. He was also under the impression that he had done the right thing and left Daisy to be miserable for days, by not speaking to her at all because she wasn’t talking to him, and he thought she was being incredibly stupid.”

“Then?”

“Daisy was in deep shock. She fell ill over and over again, started losing concentration in studies, and weakened mentally. A girl, whom I had never witnessed in shedding even a tear, now cried herself to sleep every night. Anyway, Chris didn’t seem to realise that he had fallen in love until around two weeks after they split up. When he started missing Daisy, he thought it was just because of the deep obsession that he had for her, but then, he turned out to be wrong. He went and apologised to Daisy, but she turned a deaf ear to his apologies and said plainly that she would never forgive him for whatever he did. And then… then, like an idiot, Chris did something else.”

“What did he do?”

Rebecca shuddered. “I don’t want to talk about it, Ron, it was very, very hideous. It struck Daisy even harder and that was when she broke her friendship with Belinda and me, assuming that we were into whatever Chris had done, too. She has changed a lot, ever since. She was really the life of every place that she set foot in. Even in our common room, getting rid of exam angst meant spending some time with Daisy. She was always brimming with happiness, no matter what. She got on with everyone and was liked by most people in school. But now… she’s sunken into herself. She’s subdued. After Chris left her, Daisy began to keep to herself. I remember times when I didn’t even realise her presence in our dormitory. So much more has happened to her since then… Charlotte’s and Andrew’s deaths… all of this has just left Daisy to dissolve into her own trauma.”

“But then you and Chris have gone through a lot, too,” Ron pointed out. “I don’t see you attacking people.”

“Ron, I was under depression too, if you remember. And my rudeness then is why all your friends despise me. I was in a condition that’s very similar to what Daisy is going through, but maybe I didn’t go about slashing people’s hands because I have a better control over my emotions than Daisy does. And I definitely don’t have anything against anyone out here and now that you know why Daisy hates Chris, you might agree that it was easier for her to fly off the handle. As for Chris, like Daisy, he’s always a very hopeful, happy person. His attitude helped us sail through this. We had each other when Belinda died. He believes me and I believe him, too. He has comforted me through these tough times. You can see that I’m much better, now, and Chris too has begun to accept what has happened and live on. Daisy, though, lost her closest friend to the murderer. And to top all that, Liz, Neil and Mike have begun to isolate her from themselves, as they are under the impression that she has killed Andrew. Parineeta, another of Daisy’s friends is in India, now, clueless about what’s going on here.

“Daisy desperately needs someone, Ron, she needs someone to comfort her, to listen to her, to let her break down and let it all out… but who is there? She can’t possibly sit and discuss this with her brother; he is too young to understand. Her parents are away at the moment, so the choice of talking to them is gone too. You see? That’s why I agree with Ginny. Daisy is troubled, definitely, but she could never be the murderer.”

There was silence, as Ron considered whatever Rebecca had told him. He felt a bubble of sympathy erupt for Daisy, and realised why Ginny had hexed him when he had refused to believe in Daisy’s innocence. But then Rebecca had no idea of the other clue that they had found at Andrew’s place. Ron decided that the topic needed a slight deviation, or they would soon be discussing suspects. Even if it were Rebecca, Ron didn’t like the idea of discussing suspects with anyone except for his colleagues. “But didn’t you try to explain everything to Daisy after she broke her friendship with you?” he asked, seeing that this was a good time to change tracks.

“She wouldn’t listen, Ron. She is very stubborn. But I know that both Daisy and Chris really miss each other. That’s why I dine with Chris on Wednesdays, and that is exactly why Daisy never eats alone on Wednesdays either.”

Ron raised an eyebrow. “I don’t get this. How are Wednesdays related to-?”

“They went on a date every Wednesday.”

Ron shook his head. “Why did Daisy erase your memory of Belinda’s murder, if she considers all her ties with you broken, then?”

Rebecca shrugged. “Dunno… she probably felt sorry for me.” She stood up. “I guess I’ll go to Chris now…”

Ron raised an eyebrow. “You can join Hermione and me. I’m sure Chris would like more company, and Hermione won’t mind, either.”

“No,” replied Rebecca, “I notice that you’re not giving Hermione your time, Ron, and I think she deserves this dinner with you- alone.”

“Come on,” insisted Ron. “Hermione and I have a lot of time alone. After this case is solved, I’m planning on taking her out for a nice vacation.”

“Ron…”

“Come on, Rebecca. It’s all right!”

“All right, then,” Rebecca said, as she went to the table where Chris sat. He grinned when she spoke to him and got up. The duo came up to Ron’s table and sat, now waiting for Hermione, too. Five minutes passed, and Chris got up, saying that he wanted to go to the bathroom. As he walked away there was another clink, and Daisy entered the restaurant. She was dressed in jeans and a casual T- shirt, with trainers. She looked slightly pale as she walked in, and as Chris walked past, their arms brushed.

Chris looked around immediately, and Daisy paled even further. Everything seemed to freeze as the teenagers looked at each other, eyes wide. But that was just for a moment, because, Chris had already continued along his way as though nothing had happened and Daisy merely decided that she shouldn’t be dining in the same restaurant as Chris. She promptly turned and walked out.

Ron looked at Rebecca, slightly saddened by what he had seen. If he didn’t patch up with Hermione now, then he too would probably be in a similar condition. And he definitely didn’t want that. Rebecca, on the other hand, called him forward to whisper something into his ear. He tilted his head and bent forward, just as someone else opened the door to the restaurant. But this time, he heard a sob, very close to where he was sitting.

Ron ignored it and Rebecca was just about to say something, when the sobs grew louder. And he looked up just in time to see Hermione turn around and walk away, definitely crying.

“You look stunning,” said Ginny, as Hermione emerged from her room, sporting a simple but lovely blue evening gown. She had held back some of her hair using blue clips, while the rest of her curls were let loose. She applied no make up. Ginny grinned. “Ron is going to love this. He likes it the most when you look the way you are, instead of doing yourself up.”

Hermione smiled. “Well, I’m not as charming as Rebecca…”

“Come on, Hermione, there’s nothing between Rebecca and Ron.”

“That’s just an assumption, isn’t it?”

“No, Hermione, it’s the truth.”

There was silence, as the two women looked into each other’s eyes.

“Let’s go,” said Ginny, breaking the silence.

Hermione nodded and followed Ginny to the car. In fifteen minutes, Ginny was parking in a lot beside Scoffers. They got out of the car and headed to the restaurant together. Just as they approached the door, it opened and a girl strode out, dressed in casuals and looking pale.

“Hey!” greeted Ginny, grinning at her. The girl smiled, as she and Ginny embraced. Ginny then looked at Hermione. “Hermione, meet Daisy.”

“Hi Daisy,” said Hermione, smiling.

“Nice to meet you,” Daisy replied, holding out her hand to shake Hermione’s. “And many happy returns!”

Hermione smiled and thanked the girl. “So, all prepared for the huge batch of memories that you have to erase tomorrow?” Ginny questioned.

“Sort of,” Daisy replied. “I’m going to concentrate on my food for the time being. I don’t cook on Wednesdays.”

Ginny raised an eyebrow. “Something special on Wednesdays?”

“Well… actually, it was like… well, I have this thing… basically, I don’t dine alone on Wednesdays, because… um…” Daisy turned a deep crimson.

Ginny smiled kindly. “So, who’s your dinner companion for today, then?”

“No one… with Andrew gone…”

“Hey…” Ginny put an arm around the girl. “Shall I come with you?”

Daisy looked up, and her face gained much of its colour. “Really?”

Ginny nodded, as Daisy hugged her again. “Thank you so much, Ginny…I-”

“It’s all right,” replied Ginny. “Come on, then, let’s go and order a takeaway from somewhere. Scoffers has only dine-in. Anyway, Hermione has a date to look forward to.” She grinned at Hermione, who smiled shyly and opened the door.

The restaurant was very beautiful with a romantic, elegant interior and well-set tables. Hermione wound her way inside and found Ron. But as soon as she looked at him, her heart sank. Rebecca was sitting opposite him. Well… probably Ron didn’t understand the importance of being alone with Hermione at least on this occasion.

Hermione swallowed a lump in her throat and walked on. Probably, Rebecca was there only to discuss matters regarding work. Maybe she’d go away when Hermione joined Ron. Maybe… Hermione gasped, as Ron tilted his head and bent forwards, right towards Rebecca. What was happening? Tears blurred Hermione’s vision, and before she could stop herself, a sob escaped her.

She was right beside Ron now, but he had not noticed her. Rebecca had not seen her either. She felt more sobs escape her as the duo kissed and she turned away, just as Ron finally looked up and noticed her.

***

“So, why do you have company for dinner on Wednesdays, then?” asked Ginny, as she and Daisy set the table at the latter’s home.

Daisy shook her head, as colour began to rush up her cheeks. “Nothing… just…”

Ginny snorted. “It’s all right, I was just trying to tease you. Anyway, you’ve got certain stories to complete.”

“What stories?”

“Well,” said Ginny. “We’ve been friends for two months and all we’ve gone through are the life histories, case-related stuff and everything for the vat of boring paperwork that I’ve got. You never said anything ahead of what happened after Chris confessed that he had a crush on you.”

“Oh… you know it already… I ran away and-” Ginny could feel the heat radiating from Daisy, now.

“And?”

“N-Nothing… I told you what happened, Ginny!”

“Yeah, you told me all about not being able to sleep and everything, but what happened, finally? I don’t think Chris would have only confessed and left it there…”

Daisy shook her head and looked at the floor. “You’re right… it didn’t end just there.

***

“Hermione, what-?”

Hermione didn’t reply. She didn’t want to listen to anything. Walking out of the restaurant, she reached the parking lot in search of Ginny. Ginny, however seemed to have left. Wiping her eyes, Hermione walked back to the main street, Ron still following her uselessly. She waited for the road to be clear. There was an approaching bus, but if she hurried, she would be able to cross or else Ron would start off with his explanations.

Hermione ran across, but the hem of her gown came under her shoe and she fell down. The bus driver had not noticed her, however, and it sped right at her… she shut her eyes, as a strong hand enclosed hers and pulled her up, and a pair of arms lifted her. She was let down on the pavement and the same pair of arms wrapped themselves around her. She melted into the affection, more and more tears streaming down her face.

“What did you think you were doing?”

She suddenly realised what she was doing and pushed him away. She didn’t want him to touch her. She turned away and began to walk in the opposite direction.

The same hand held hers again and pulled her back.

“Leave me, Ron,” she asserted.

“Not until you tell me what my mistake is.”

“Oh, right,” she replied, wiping off her tears and finally looking at him. His face was pale and his hair was messed up. He also looked as though he’d cry. “Of course you’re not wrong, Ron. I always wanted you to go on a date with Rebecca, you know.”

“I wasn’t on a date-”

“Weren’t you? Oh, that explains a lot. So the person whom you were sitting with was a figment of my imagination, right?”

Ron sighed. “Hermione, she had come with someone else. I just met her there and ended up talking-”

“- rather intimately. I know, Ron. I told you that you aren’t wrong at all.”

“It wasn’t intimate, come on…”

“Yeah,” replied Hermione. “It was only a small kiss, wasn’t it?”

Ron’s eyes widened, as he fumbled with his words. “Kiss? I never- that was… oh Hermione, Rebecca wanted to say something in my ear… Merlin…” He broke into tears and looked around helplessly, searching for words. “I l-love only you, Hermione, I s-swear… p-please don’t do this again… I’d n-never be a-able to bear it if a-anything happened to y-you.” He covered his face and began to cry harder.

He looked so helpless… like a baby. Hermione wanted to throw her arms around him and comfort him- tell him that she had not meant to come in the way of the bus. She looked at Ron, who was now rubbing his eyes with his knuckles and felt the need to cuddle him- to kiss his cheek and tell him not to cry. But suddenly, a kind of satisfaction filled her. She actually wanted him to cry. He had let her cry and now, she wanted him to weep, sob, suffer…

“Don’t cry, Ron,” she said. “Rebecca can dine with you again. You’ll have plenty of opportunities.” So saying, Hermione waved at a taxi and jumped in, leaving Ron right in the middle of the highway.

***

“Andrew, I don’t think I want to go in there,” said Daisy apprehensively, as she and Andrew stood right outside the Great Hall. “Chris is inside, and… and what if…?”

“Daisy,” sighed Andrew, “what’s the great worry about? It’s not as though Chris is going to run you through with a knife! You’ve already avoided him at patrol, breakfast and during the Runes lecture… you can’t avoid him forever.”

“But…”

“What’s going on, out here?” asked Liz as she appeared beside them.

“Daisy is nervous about Chris being in the hall,” sighed Andrew.

“Oh, yeah!” said Liz gleefully. “Do you at least accept now that you’ve got feelings for him?”

Daisy went pink. “Yeah… you were right on that account.”

Liz chuckled. “I’m never wrong about my friends, Daisy. Come on, then…”

“No!”

“Daisy,” said Andrew, exasperatedly. “I’m hungry, you know.”

“But you do know what Chris can do! What if he asks me out when I enter?”

“Just say ‘yes’,” replied Liz. “It’s not that hard, you would like to go out with him, wouldn’t you?”

“Yeah… but it is difficult,” Daisy insisted. “And… and… what if he decides that he wants to kiss me right then?”

“Kiss him back.”

“This is the Great Hall!”

“If you really have feelings for Chris, then you’ll realise that you don’t mind any of it,” Liz said, smiling. “And trust me, Daisy; he couldn’t get more romantic if he really does that�””

“�”and, you’ll also forget that you were supposed to be my girlfriend,” someone added, and Daisy turned to see Neil, Mike, Parineeta and Charlotte walking towards her.

“Neil…”

“I’m very happy for you, Daisy,” said Neil, as he hugged her. “You deserve Chris. He’s a very good person.”

“Yeah!” Mike said. “Congratulations!”

Daisy raised an eyebrow. “I’m not marrying Chris or something, Mike.”

Charlotte giggled. “No, what he meant was that it’s great that Chris has finally confessed that he fancies you too, as much as you’ve fancied him.”

Daisy looked amazed. “You knew this, too?”

“Of course I did, Daisy,” replied Charlotte. “All of us did, in fact. Liz was the only one to express her suspicions aloud. The others in the school may not have noticed, but we’re your friends, and there are few things that you can hide from us. It’s been obvious for a while now… to the six of us, at least.”

“Yeah,” agreed Parineeta. “It was no secret, after all.”

Daisy looked at Andrew. “Had you guessed that, too?”

He nodded. “They’re right, Daisy, it was very obvious.”

“So Chris…?”

“No, Chris never noticed it. Actually, as Charlotte says, only the six of us were able to make it out, really, and that’s because we know you so well.”

“How didn’t I realise, then? I’m supposed to be fancying him, not the six of you!”

“Because you’ve been ignoring it. You’ve made your conscience lie to you. And, you’ve made yourself believe that Chris is too stupid, and that you’ll never fall for him, when the truth was that you had already fallen for him.”

“Are you a Legilimens?”

Andrew chuckled as he gave Daisy a small hug. “For you, I am. And now, I think we’ve delayed enough.”

“I’m still scared…”

“Hey, I’ll be right there,” Andrew said. “I’ll be beside you, okay? It’s not scary at all, trust me.”

Daisy looked into Andrew’s reassuring eyes and took a deep breath. “All right… I’m ready.”

The seven friends walked into the Great Hall, and Daisy strode over to the Ravenclaw table with Andrew by her side. But just before she seated herself, a hand found her shoulder. She turned around to see Chris, his hazel eyes fixed on her. “Er- can we talk?”

“Um… here?”

“Uh- yeah, it won’t take long… just maybe…”

“Okay…”

“Um…” Chris looked nervous. “Uh, have you th-thought over whatever I-I said yes-yesterday? I-I mean it’s not… I don’t- you know, as I said- you… er…”

Daisy smiled. She had never seen Chris this nervous before and realised that she had surprisingly little to worry about. At least, she didn’t have to be the one to ask him out. It was sort of hilarious and relieving that boys were always the ones with the task to ask girls out and not vice-versa. She decided to make Chris’s task easier. “Chris, here’s my answer: yes.”

“… And that T-Transfiguration… er- what?”

“I said, ‘yes’.”

Chris grinned. “Really?”

Daisy nodded. “Yeah, really… now, Chris-”

But it was too late. He was already doing what she had been about to ask him not to do. In a moment, his lips were on hers and his large hands were laced with her small ones. They were surprisingly gentle for hands belonging to a boy, but firm, nonetheless. His thumb traced her soft palm, and suddenly, she didn’t care that the whole school was watching them kiss. She kissed him back with equal passion, feeling his warm thumb caress her palm and her fingers… cherishing the sensation…

There was a whoop and applause broke in the Hall. The couple pulled apart, beaming at each other. Daisy could feel Andrew seated on the bench right beside her, and though she didn’t look at him, she knew that he was beaming too. “Come on, let’s go out and talk. Come…” she told Chris, as she looked down at Andrew and winked at him. Then taking Chris’s hand, she pulled him outside.

The duo walked in silence, all the way to the lake. Finally, as they settled themselves upon the grass, Chris put an arm around her and pulled her close. Then he ran a hand through her hair and kissed her forehead lightly. They sat in the same position for sometime, thinking of what had just happened. Daisy didn’t even know where to begin. Finally, as he moved a finger on her cheek, she pulled away and looked up at him. “Which Transfiguration class were you talking about?”

Chris smiled shyly. “You remember that class in which we were turning goblets into jars? I was daydreaming and didn’t really listen to McGonagall. You taught me the wand movement for that.”

“Yeah, I do… in a way.” Daisy frowned, trying to remember. “ We were already friends, at that time… I think I held your hand, and… oh… so that’s what made you fall for me?”

Chris nodded. “I don’t know if anyone has ever told you this, Daisy, but your hands are like an angel’s. I don’t think I might have met anyone with such soft, wonderful hands…” He looked at her and took her hand again, caressing it with his fingers. “I just want your hand in mine for the rest of my life.”

Daisy chuckled. “You can date my hand, then, what do you say?”

Chris grinned back at her. “Oh, but I’m as fond of the hands as their owner, herself. Didn’t I tell you that?”

“And I’m fond of you, Chris, soft hands or not,” replied Daisy. She could have easily described this as the happiest day of her life, as she leaned onto his chest, listening to his heartbeat. She and Chris Stevens were finally a couple.

Daisy sighed sadly as she ate. “I was so ecstatic, so happy… but when I look back at those moments today, I feel like an idiot, falling for Chris Stevens.”

“Why? What happened? I did notice that�””

“�” that I hate him now, yeah. And it’s for a reason, Ginny. Something… something that I still find difficulties in even thinking about… I won’t forget what he did to me, Ginny, I’ll never forget it. That day has been etched on my mind, and I can’t forget how miserable I had been for days- even weeks after that. My friends say that I’ve changed since then… I think I might have.”

Ginny put a hand on Daisy’s arm. “If you have to know, Daisy, I’ve been through something very similar. If only I hadn’t fallen for Harry�””

“Harry?” asked Daisy, looking up abruptly. “But, but I thought�”?”

Ginny smiled. “Oh, no, no, we’re definitely not together. Harry is married to a beautiful, lovely woman and has a cute little girl at home.”

“But Harry doesn’t seem the type to do anything similar to what Chris did to me…”

“No, Harry left me because he didn’t want to lose me in the battle. He and I were a couple at Hogwarts. But that was before… before Harry went off to sort out Dumbledore’s mission.” She sighed. “My family didn’t allow me to fight the war and Harry and I were separated completely. Then, while the war went on, I went to Australia for my Auror training because Britain didn’t have a place in its school. I had to work in Australia as a deal with my training school for a few years and when I returned… well, Harry was already married.”

“He didn’t tell you?”

“No, he didn’t,” replied Ginny. “And you know what, Daisy? Just like Chris asked you out in front of the entire school, Harry did it in front of all the Gryffindors. Like you, I had fancied him for a very long time before we were finally together.” Ginny chuckled sadly. “We’re so similar, Daisy… so similar… but I guess our destiny wasn’t the best. Fate, indeed…”

There was silence, which broke immediately as the doorbell rang. “Who is it, now?” Daisy asked, as she walked to the door. But just when she had thrown it open, a figure launched itself upon Daisy, engulfing her in a hug. “You stupid, silly girl! Couldn’t you call me when all of this had happened? Couldn’t you speak to me or contact me? Liz tells me that… oh, Daisy, Liz is being so foolish! And- and I’ve been holidaying… Daisy… and-”

“Hey,” said Daisy, pulling herself away, and smiling at the new arrival. “Calm down… I’m fine, okay? Liz will be fine too… she’ll realise as time passes, I guess.” She then turned to Ginny and stood aside, revealing a short, plump girl with thick dark brown hair and pretty eyes. She was dressed in a crinkled, pink shin-length top with white pyjamas and a white dupatta: a salwar kameez, which Ginny had noticed on Parvati often. The newcomer looked tired and travel worn.

“Ginny, meet Parineeta; Parineeta Roy,” said Daisy, smiling. “She’s my friend from Hogwarts.”

Ron took deep breaths to stop the tears from flowing. Hermione had almost gotten herself killed, and this was all because he had leant in to listen to Rebecca. The shock of almost losing Hermione, combined with the discovery of her assumption that he was romantically involved with Rebecca caused Ron to break down. He was very angry with Hermione for not trusting him, and at the same time, he wanted to take her in his arms and keep her to himself for a long time.

Finally, Ron managed to control his tears and he crossed the road again, to get his car out from the hotel car park. The drive home was uneventful. When he rang the doorbell of the guest house, he prepared himself for a shower of swear words from the rest of the people of the house. A woman who returned from a date with her husband with tears in her eyes definitely looked more pitiable than a man in the same situation, even if the man went and sobbed his eyes out and insisted that he had done nothing wrong.

The door was opened by Irene, who stared at Ron harshly before letting him inside. As he had anticipated, Harry was seated on a couch with Naina in his arms and a steely glare on his face. Father and daughter were listening to the popular children’s show, ‘Chad the Chubby Chimaera’ on the WWN and even as Naina giggled, Harry looked as though he would declare himself to be the serial killer of London and kill Ron at any moment. Ron, though, sighed lightly and walked on into the dining room. It was not his fault and he wouldn’t let anyone make him feel guilty. But he met with another unexpected sight at the dining room. Hermione was perched on a chair at the dining table and was persuading a very reluctant Jessica to have some soup.

“Come on, Jess,” she pleaded, “just a small bowl. It’s really yummy.”

Jessica moaned and refused to open her mouth.

“Jess,” began Hermione, “I have made this soup just for you. You will feel hungry if you don’t eat it.”

Jessica pouted and looked away. “No! Not ‘ungy.”

“Please eat, honey, I promise to get you some chocolate tomorrow if you have this soup like a good girl.”

“Uh-uh, I won eat,” Jessica insisted.

“Don’t be stubborn-”

“Why don’t you just let her be?” asked Ron, making his presence felt.

Hermione looked up at Ron and frowned. “I don’t think you should involve yourself in this, you know, or does Rebecca like children?”

Ron took deep breaths to keep his cool. There would be no point in getting angry, now. But why couldn’t Hermione just believe him? “Listen,” he replied, “I said this once and I’m saying this again: There is nothing between Rebecca and me, okay?”

“Whatever you say.”

“It’s the truth.”

“Okay.”

Ron banged his fist on the table with a growl. He could really feel his blood boil over, and suddenly, he couldn’t take it anymore. “FINE!” he said, while a really scared Hermione and an almost tearful Jessica looked at him. “Don’t trust me. I don’t care. I DON’T GIVE A DAMN, ALL RIGHT? I HAVE SPENT ALL THESE DAYS BEARING YOUR FOOLISH SUSPICIONS. WHY THE HELL DID YOU EVEN AGREE TO MARRY ME IF YOU HAD TO BE SO DISBELIEVING ABOUT EVERYTHING THAT I AM DOING?”

Hermione broke into tears, while Harry came running from the living room to see what the matter was. Jessica looked ready to burst into tears, too. For sometime, there was silence; only Hermione’s sobs could be heard in the room.

“Harry? Could you get Naina?” asked Parvati’s voice from upstairs, breaking the silence in a way. Harry went back to the living room to get the child, but by that time, Parvati had descended the stairs herself. She stopped dead as she entered the dining room, and drank in the scene as Harry entered with Naina. Then calmly, she turned towards Hermione. “Would you like me to feed Jessica?”

Hermione sniffed and shook her head. “Just put her in the cot. She’s not eating, anyway. Hopefully, she’ll ask for food when she’s hungry.”

Parvati nodded and lifted the girl. “Come, Harry.” The couple went upstairs together.

Ron took one last look at Hermione, and walked to the stairs, but Hermione’s voice stopped him. “I don’t know why I agreed to marry you, Ron.”

Ron turned around to look at her. Tears were streaming down her face and yet, she looked beautiful. As much as the world called her ugly, to him, she was the most beautiful woman in the world. And today, she had dressed just the way he liked her to. No makeup. Simple attire. That was gorgeous Hermione for him. Sighing, Ron walked to her and sat down at the table. “Listen, Hermione, I really- I didn’t realise what I said in my anger.”

“No Ron,” she replied, wiping her tears. “What you said was absolutely right. I don’t think we are meant to be together anymore. I know that you are probably tired of me and I don’t blame you for it. I’m not nearly as charming as Rebecca and all. I’m ugly, boring, sentimental… I’m probably not the right type of person for�”” Hermione couldn’t complete her sentence, as sobs wracked her body. Ron put his hand on hers, but she freed herself and got up.

“I’m sorry, Hermione, please don’t cry. I can’t take it…”

Hermione did not reply. She climbed the stairs to their room, dabbing her eyes with a handkerchief. Ron followed her all the way up. Finally, as they reached their room, Ron walked forward to talk to her, but was shocked when she brushed him away and began to remove her clothes from her wardrobe into a suitcase.

“Where are you going?” Ron asked.

“I’m moving to Ginny’s room.”

“Hermione-”

She looked at Ron. Her eyes were red and swollen, but she had stopped crying. “Please don’t stop me, Ron.”

She was almost done with removing her clothes, when Parvati entered the room with Jessica.

“Is she hungry?” Hermione asked, rather hopefully.

Parvati looked down, as tears began to fill Hermione’s eyes again. “I think you must take her to St. Mungo’s for a check up tomorrow, Hermione.”

Hermione sniffed and nodded, as Ron looked at her, bewildered. “Why are you taking her to the hospital?”

“She’s not eating anything,” Parvati replied. “She’s never hungry and she keeps saying that her stomach hurts.”

“Since how many days has she been like this?”

“Since this morning.”

Ron looked at Hermione. “Didn’t you find the need to tell me anything? She’s my daughter too, you know.”

“I know that, Ron, you forgot about it.”

“What the hell am I supposed to do? Come to you everyday and ask you whether Jessica is ill or not?” Ron asked, frustrated. From the corner of his eye, he could see Parvati backing away from the room.

“She was crying with stomach ache last night, Ron. I tried waking you up and pleaded to you to help me, but you simply weren’t interested!” Hermione replied.

“Well, in the middle of the night…”

“Yes? What is your excuse, now?”

“I was tired… I�””

“And Harry was in the perfect stamina, was he?”

“Harry?”

“Yes, Ron, Harry. Harry, Ginny and Parvati helped me last night when Jessica started crying. You should be ashamed of yourself! You call yourself Jessica’s father but you were not there to help me when your daughter was sick.”

Hermione had now packed her suitcase completely, and she lifted it and began to walk out.

“Hermione, Hermione!” He caught her arm, trying to stop her.

“Let me go, Ron!”

“Please… please forgive me, Hermione, I�””

“I don’t want to listen to you anymore, Ron, let me go.”

Ron’s eyes began to fill with tears, again, but he did not let go of his wife. “Hermione… please don’t do this! I promise�” I swear I’ll never look at Rebecca again. I’ll ask Irene to handle�””

“I SAID I DON’T WANT TO LISTEN TO YOU!” growled Hermione, drawing her wand. “NOW LEAVE ME ALONE!”

“Please…!”

BANG!

Ron was swept off his feet and thrown backwards. He hit the wall and slid down, crashing the back of his head. Little stars popped before his eyes, and by the time he got rid of them, Hermione was gone.

Shakily, Ron stood up, tears still streaming down his eyes. He collapsed onto his bed, now crying openly. Jake was already standing in his cot to see what had happened. Ron looked at the child, and as their eyes met, Jake sniffled; tears welling up his own eyes. Ron got up, controlling himself and wiping his tears as he walked over to his son. “Now, what is it, Jay? What’s the matter?”

“Why awre you cwying, Daddy?”

Ron chuckled weakly, sniffed and lifted Jake off the cot. “Nothing, Jay, it’s just something in my eye.”

“Then why is Mummy yelling?”

“I have been very bad,” said Ron, truthfully. “So Mummy screamed at me.”

There was a sound, and Ron looked around to see Parvati at the doorway. “Hermione wants you to take care of Jessica.”

Ron took a deep breath and nodded, as he took his girl from Parvati’s arms. The latter looked at Ron and asked softly, “Why are you doing this, Ron?”

“What am I doing, Parvati? I really don’t get this! Hermione is just misunderstanding me… I don’t know what to do!”

Parvati sighed. “I know that there’s nothing between Rebecca and you, Ron, and I’ll try to convince Hermione. But it’s up to you to win back her confidence…”

The raven-haired woman then patted Ron on the shoulder and walked away, leaving Ron as confused as ever.

***

Parineeta smiled at Ginny, who held out her hand.

“This is Ginny Weasley, Pari,” Daisy said. “She’s an Auror and is on this murder case with Harry Potter and a few others.”

Parineeta’s eyes widened, as she shook Ginny’s hand. “Sweet Helga! I’m absolutely in love with Harry Potter, did you know that?”

Ginny raised an eyebrow, making a mental note to discuss Parineeta once she was home. But the girl couldn’t be a suspect anyway, as she had been in India all this time. “Really? That’s interesting…”

But apparently, Daisy had realised the same thing. “Oh Pari… don’t be ridiculous!” She smiled at Ginny and continued, “She’s crazy, you know, don’t pay attention to her non-sense about being in love with Harry.”

“But I do love him!” Parineeta insisted. She flinched as she finished the phrase, and looked angrily at Daisy. “Ki korchho tumi, Daisy? That was my foot!”

Daisy, glared at her and though she was a little late in doing so, Parineeta cottoned on. “Oh… I mean, I sort of hero-worship him… you know, defeating that Dark Lord and all… he’s been so brave…”

Ginny smiled, as Daisy decided to change the topic. “Come on, Pari, join us. We were just eating.”

“Oh, good!” Pari exclaimed. “I’m ravenous!”

They went to the dining room. Daisy set a place for Parineeta at the table and they sat down to eat. Parineeta was a pleasant, funny, bubbly and eccentric person. She was very easy to talk to, and Ginny decided that she liked Parineeta, too. They finished dinner, and Ginny bade goodbye to Daisy and Parineeta and proceeded home.

As she watched Ginny walk away, Daisy sighed and shut the door and made her way to the living room, where Parineeta was waiting for her. She seated herself next to her friend and smiled wanly.

Parineeta raised her eyebrows. “So, are you going to tell me what’s going on? And all of you forgot me completely, didn’t you?”

“Of course not, Pari,” said Daisy, “I tried to contact you when Charlotte… well… got attacked. They even kept the funeral late, thinking that you’d turn up. Then Liz wrote to you, too. After that, Andrew… I wrote to you about that, too.”

“And why didn’t I receive them, then?”

“I don’t know! Pari, do you think I’d ever forget you? After what you’ve done for me…? I don’t know why they didn’t reach you. Maybe they got lost along the way… I’m really sorry…”

Parineeta nodded. “But what’s going on, here? Why did you step on my foot when I said that I like Harry Potter?”

Daisy took a deep breath. “Pari, I want you to promise me something.”

“Go on.”

“I�” I want you to never mention Harry.”

“Why?”

“Pari… the Aurors reckon that the killings are the handiwork of someone obsessively fanatic about Harry. They already suspect me, even though I’m far from being Harry’s fan. I don’t want them to do the same to you… you understand, don’t you? And please, please behave maturely. You’re eighteen, not eight.”

Parineeta nodded. “All right, then. And are you going to try to speak to Liz?”

“No.”

“Why?”

“She was the one who told the Aurors that I must be included as a suspect.” Daisy looked straight at Pari, and soon, she was pouring her heart out. “First, Andrew was dead, and then, Liz, Neil and Mike stopped talking to me. How much can a person take, Pari? I’m human! And tell me, do you think I could ever kill Andrew? Does being with him half-an-hour before the murder or having private conversations with him mean that I must be suspected? I’m tired of telling people that I’m innocent. I’m done, Pari, I don’t even feel like living anymore. I feel strangled… bound and helpless. I feel like running away, going somewhere, and never returning. I�””

“Shhh,” Parineeta’s arms had found their way around Daisy, Daisy couldn’t go on anymore. The hug overwhelmed her. She leaned over as Parineeta stroked her back slowly. She felt like screaming�” screaming in the agony that had been taking over for two months, now.

Parineeta seemed to understand Daisy’s pain, for she didn’t say anything for a while. But when Daisy pulled away, eyes down, Parineeta kept a hand on her shoulder. “I believe you completely, all right? I’ll always support you, no matter what. I know that you aren’t responsible for this.”

Daisy didn’t reply. She could only do her best to stop herself from practically howling, as she drew deep, calming breaths. Parineeta pulled her close again. Daisy felt all the grief, pain and loneliness form a lump in her throat. But no. She wouldn’t cry. She would be strong. Crying was a sign of weakness�” a sign of defeat. And Daisy was neither weak, nor was she defeated. She would fight and make sure that she won. It took a few moments for Daisy’s breathing to steady, but Parineeta held her close even then, only letting her go when Daisy pulled away. A few stray tears had fallen out of Parineeta’s eyes, and Daisy wiped them away for her friend. “I’m sorry…”

Parineeta sniffled. “You’re coming home with me.”

“Pari, I…”

“Daisy, you will not say no. You will pack your bags now and come�””

“I can’t, Pari.”

“Why?”

“Please…? I want to stay here. I must stay here.”

Parineeta looked into Daisy’s eyes. “All right. But we’re seeing each other everyday from now on.”

Daisy nodded. “I promise.”

Parineeta got up from the couch. “I guess I’ll go, then. Take care of yourself, okay?”

“You take care, Pari, I’ll be fine… bye…”

Parineeta gave Daisy a last smile as they walked quietly to the door. She walked out to the gate and, with a last wave, vanished under a secluded tree.

Daisy closed the door, her heart a lot lighter. One of her friends, at least, was with her.

***

Ron turned and changed his position as he slept, trying to block out the noise. Someone was wailing and his sleep was getting disturbed. “Hermione… just see if Jess or Jay is crying… I’ll join you in a minute…”

There was no answer, but the wails grew louder.

“’Ermione…” groaned Ron, feeling for her beside him. But all he felt was the pillow and the mattress. He had forgotten that Hermione had refused to sleep with him. “Oh no…”

Ron opened an eye, trying to identify the voice. It was Jessica, and she was positively howling now. He got off his bed and walked to her cot, to see her crying with her eyes shut. He sighed and lifted her gently. “Hey, Jess, what happened?”

“Mummy…!” cried the little girl, tears streaming from her eyes.

“She’s sleeping, sweetheart, but tell Daddy if you want anything.”

“MUMMY!” yelled Jessica, struggling in Ron’s grip.

Ron, who couldn’t say anything more, held her close, stroking her soft curls. What could he do now? Jessica seemed to have had a bad dream… or was her stomach hurting again? “Jess, Daddy is here… tell me, darling.”

It didn’t do anything to stop Jessica’s wails and Jake had woken up already, looking very grumpy and close to tears, too. Ron was about to swear, when he realised that his children might pick up the words and stopped himself just in time. Instead, he made another valiant attempt at comforting Jessica. “Shhh, my angel, Daddy’s here… tell me darling. What do you want?”

This seemed to work a bit, for Jessica stopped wailing and sniffed slowly. “Miwk.”

“Oh… okay, let’s get some for you. Come on.”

Ron let her down for a bit and lifted Jake, stroking the boy’s back before he could be upset. “I’ll just get Jess her milk, okay? Be a good boy, and don’t be scared. I’ll be back.”

Ron walked out with Jessica in his arms. It was getting cold, and Ron assumed that it was about to rain. There was a crack of lightning. And that was when Ron realised his mistake. “Darn…”

Sure enough, a loud wail issued from his room. The burst of lightning had been enough to scare Jake. “Shit… Jess, one minute, just�”” He put Jessica down on the corridor and ran into the room. But he had forgotten something again. Light travels faster than sound… and so…

There was a roar of thunder. Jessica would go off now, surely. Ron picked Jake from his cot and ran to Jessica. She looked at him with her big, damp eyes, and in a moment, Ron was trying to comfort two kids who were scared out of their wits. They wouldn’t stop crying as much as Ron tried to quieten them. He carried Jessica in one arm, Jake in the other and began to walk to the dining room. He had just reached the corridor outside Harry and Parvati’s room, when their door opened to reveal Parvati with Naina, who looked as though the lightning had scared her, too.

Ron had never been so relieved all his life. He looked at Parvati with pleading eyes. She smiled. “Harry, could you just come here?” In a moment, Harry had Jake in his arms and the party was heading towards the dining room. Parvati warmed milk and poured it in two bottles for Jessica and Naina. Jake didn’t want anything; he was just scared. They all sat on the sofas, then; Harry holding Jake close, Parvati feeding Naina and Ron desperately trying to feed Jessica.

He wasn’t sure of how to hold her or place her, and looked at Parvati for help again. But this time, Harry took Jessica and placed Jake on Ron’s lap. “Look mate, you’ve got to let her lie down and rest her head on you, like this. It’s very simple…”

Harry fed Jessica successfully, while Ron watched him in wonder. Then making Jessica burp, Harry handed her to Ron. She was happy and drowsy, now- plus, she had finally had something since the morning. “Thanks mate,” Ron said to Harry. “How do you know all this?”

Harry looked straight at Ron. “Maybe I just give my family more time than you do, Ron.”

October arrived and came to an end more uneventfully than ever, and life was still as unusual as it could be with the six Aurors. Irene was quieter and more polite, but.there were perpetual cold vibes between her and Parvati, and it was not impossible to imagine why. Ginny had mentioned Parineeta to her colleagues, and though they all agreed on a close watch on Parineeta too, suspicions upon her were feeble due to the fact that she had alibis.

Parineeta was well-loved by the Aurors. She was a very carefree person with a childish attitude and quick wit. She was pretty much infatuated with Harry, though she never mentioned it again; she often got tongue-tied in front of him. It was very funny, sometimes, and Harry often found himself chuckling lightly at Parineeta’s passion for him. He tried his best to make her comfortable, but she only turned out to be like another version of Ginny when she had been a child.

Harry extended a hand of friendship to Daisy, too. Innocent until proven guilty, and Daisy, though a suspect, wasn’t proven guilty yet. However, the teenager rarely spoke. She was polite when spoken to, but she never began a conversation with anyone except Ginny or Parineeta and lately, Harry, as they became friends. She looked stressed and seemed to grow paler as each day passed. Her health remained on the border-line, clearly showing that she really missed Andrew, Charlotte and her own family. Ginny had asked her for her parents’ contact address so that she could call them over to make Daisy feel better, but Daisy refused to allow Ginny to call them.

Rebecca, on the other hand, was better and she behaved more courteously, now. The Aurors soon grew to like her, as she was particularly intelligent and slightly eccentric, but fun to make conversation with. Chris too, was an engaging, charming boy with a sharp mind and a good sense of humour. He flirted with the ladies at any opportunity.

“Hmm,” he said, as he walked into Harry’s cabin where Ginny was seated. Ginny had let her hair down on that day, and they hung loose about her shoulders. “You’ve got lovely hair!”

“Oh, thank you,” Ginny said, going red.

Chris grinned. “You’re very pretty, you know? I’m wondering why a person like you is single.”

“I’m just not interested in relationships, right now.”

“I’d have dated you if our ages had been closer.”

“Oh… shut it, Chris,” Ginny replied, blushing more. Out of the corner of her eyes, she could see Harry looking more and more concerned at what was going on.

“I’m not flattering you,” Chris insisted, winking at her. “If you could only wait at twenty six until I grow a little older… maybe we can still make it together!”

Ginny chuckled, thinking of an equally witty answer. But then, she decided on something else. If Harry could make her so jealous, why couldn’t she do the same to him? “Oh, I wish…” she said. “You know, Chris, I think I’d have struck up a long term relationship with you if we weren’t so far apart in ages.”

That did it. Harry’s eyes had widened.

“Oh, it’s a pleasure to know that!” Chris replied.

Ginny giggled. “I think I’ll do something and wait�””

“You can’t.”

Harry had spoken. Ginny and Chris looked at him, still smiling. He raised an eyebrow. “You can’t stop time… remember we broke those Time-Turners?” He began to look desperate.

Ginny giggled. “Merlin, Harry! We were just kidding! Do you really think that I might be doing any such thing? I don’t deny that I could do it for Chris, though…” she winked at Chris. “True lovers always wait.”

Harry looked as though he’d choke. “You have feelings for Chris?”

“Goodness, no, Harry! We’re just having fun! Do you think there might be something between us?”

“No…” said Harry, and he may have as good as let out a dramatic sigh of relief, for the expression on his face was unmistakable

***

Harry picked up his wand from the coffee table and stowed it into his pocket. Parvati gave him his car keys. “Remember, honey, don’t forget to call all of them.”

“I won’t,” he promised. Parvati had asked Harry to invite Rebecca, Chris, Daisy and Parineeta for a Halloween dinner that night. “Where’s Ginny?”

“She and Hermione are just getting ready… Hermione is working away from home, today.”

“Who’ll take care of the kids, then?”

Parvati smiled. “Actually, you won’t believe it.”

“Try me.”

“Ron insisted that he’d stay until Hermione returned, to look after Jess and Jay. He’s decided that he won’t let them enter the crèche again.”

Harry chuckled. “I’m glad that he’s finally aware of a few of his responsibilities…”

“Yeah, and I hope they’ll make up soon, too.”

“That’s difficult,” Harry replied, frowning. “Ron is meeting Rebecca lots and Hermione is showing no sign of wanting to move back into Ron’s room. I wish, I really wish he would understand… when I told him the other day, he told me that Hermione ought to be a bit mature and stop suspecting him like that.”

“In a way, Harry, he is right, too.”

“But�””

“See, Harry,” said Parvati, seating herself on a sofa. “Have I ever asked you about what you do during work or suspected you for anything?”

“No.”

“And if you notice, Harry, you’re meeting that Parineeta everyday. You told me yourself that she’s infatuated with you.”

“Yeah, but�””

“So, technically, I must be following you around like a hawk. Why don’t I do that?”

Harry raised an eyebrow. “Um… because you know that there can be nothing between Pari and me…?”

“No, Harry, because I know you; and I know that you won’t shatter my trust. I know that you’ll remain loyal.”

Harry smiled. “You’re right, I will.”

“So shouldn’t Hermione trust Ron a bit, too?”

Harry nodded. “I agree, but that’s no reason for Ron to meet Rebecca even more. He’s just egging Hermione’s suspicions on.”

“I won’t say that Ron is wise, Harry, but both of us know him. He does a lot of things before giving them a fair bit of thought. But Hermione�” I didn’t expect her to be so distrustful after knowing Ron for so long…”

Harry nodded, as Ginny and Hermione entered the room. “Come on, Harry,” Ginny said, clasping up her handbag. “Let’s go.”

“Shall we go by car?” Harry asked, holding up the keys. “It’s three months since that accident.”

“Okay…” Ginny replied. “Come on, then.”

***

“Harry, could you get me that set of goblets from the loft?” Parvati asked, as she laid the table with new crockery.

Harry nodded and extracted his wand from his pocket, waving it at the loft. “Accio goblets.”

At once, a box descended into his arms, and he rushed to Parvati with it. “Did you mean these?”

“Yeah, thanks,” Parvati replied, beaming, as she checked what was inside. “I want everything to be well-organised today.”

“You always organise everything well.”

“Oh, Harry… don’t flatter me so much!”

“No, I’m not. It’s true.”

“Yeah, right.”

“Beware of Chris, though,” Harry said as he took out some of the goblets to set the table along with his wife. “He’s one flirtatious bloke and I can’t have my wife falling for his flatteries.”

“Oh, I’ll always be yours, Harry, no matter how many flirtatious blokes try to impress me.”

“With Chris, I assure you that it’ll be difficult,” Harry replied, grinning. “It’s no wonder he was really popular at Hogwarts. He can charm people like Voldemort did!”

Parvati giggled. “I’m really eager to know someone who can be that charming, then…”

The table was set soon, and Parvati and the other ladies, who weren’t ready yet, retired to change their clothes. In fifteen minutes, Parvati and Naina were ready and they headed to the living room with Harry. Naina was in Harry’s arms, wearing a cute little skirt and top. Parvati wore a simple black and white dress and looked pretty as usual with her soot-lined eyes and long, dark hair falling to her waist. The vermilion was there as usual�” she never seemed to have the heart to get it off and her face had no make-up at all.

“Hey, gorgeous,” said Harry, kissing her lips. Naina giggled as she saw that and Parvati went red.

“Not in front of Naina, Harry!”

Harry went red, too. “Oh… Sorry…”

They stepped into the living room, to find most of the others there. Padma, of course, looked as pretty as Parvati in a long gown. Romilda was wearing a straight skirt with a shirt, while Irene wore something that Harry wasn’t very pleased to notice�” a low-cut halter dress. Why was she wearing such clothes, anyway? It wasn’t some fancy party that was going on. Who on earth did she want to impress so badly?

Anthony and Ron were ready, too. And at last, Hermione and Ginny entered. Hermione wore a purple and black tunic with black leggings. Ginny, on the other hand, looked nothing short of breath-taking in a white dress.

Harry could have fallen right there. He had never quite seen her look so stunning. Parvati gasped beside him. “Oh wow! You look beautiful!”

Ginny smiled. “Thanks, Parvati! You look stunning yourself.”

Parvati chuckled. “Harry was telling me about Chris�””

“Oh yeah!” said Ginny. “He flirts like hell. Be careful!”

The two women looked at each other and began to giggle, while Hermione watched for a moment, amused, before joining in. Soon, Padma was laughing, too, and so were Romilda and Irene.

Harry shook his head and sat beside Ron and Anthony. “Women,” Anthony supplied. “It takes lesser time to understand calculus than to understand half their giggly talks. And what’s worse, you can’t even live without them!”

Naina looked up at him and broke into tiny giggles, too.

“There,” said Harry. “Another giggle-machine in the making.”

The three men had a hearty chuckle. The doorbell rang. The women seemed to stop laughing at last, and Padma went to get the door. She came back followed by Rebecca, Chris, Daisy and Parineeta.”

“Hey!” said Harry, shaking everyone’s hand, as Ron and Anthony did the same. Daisy was instantly attracted towards Naina, and Harry saw her smile radiantly for the first time in his life.

“What’s her name?” she asked, taking Naina in her arms.

“Naina,” replied Harry. “And this is my wife, Parvati. Parvati, this is Daisy.”

Parvati smiled at Daisy, as Naina played in Daisy’s arms. “She likes you, Daisy!” She then spoke to Naina. “Naina, say hi to Daisy Didi.”

“’I Didi!” Naina said, as Daisy cuddled her.

“What’s ‘Didi’?”

“Oh, it means ‘elder sister’ in Hindi,” Parvati replied.

“You consider me your daughter?” Daisy asked, amused.

Parvati chuckled. “Actually, amongst us Indians, it’s customary to call a person who is elder to you, but still young compared to your parents as ‘Didi’ or ‘Bhaiyya’�” which means ‘elder brother’. We refrain from using names for elders.”

Daisy smiled. “Oh… Pari never told me of all this! And Naina is so cute… I see what Ginny meant, Harry. You really have a very pretty wife, and a really cute daughter.”

“Thanks, Daisy,” Harry replied, slipping an arm around Parvati.

“Harry!” another voice sounded from behind Daisy and Chris came forward. He looked at Parvati and his eyes swivelled over to Naina. Harry introduced Parvati and Naina to the boy, and Chris too, like Daisy, was charmed by Naina. “Oh my,” he said, smiling as Naina giggled at him in Daisy’s arms. “You know, this is always what I wanted my family to look like�” me beside Flower who’s holding a pretty little girl.”

Parvati seemed to be confused, but Harry was aware of what was going on as Daisy frowned and looked up at Chris. “Didn’t I tell you not to call me ‘Flower’ again?”

Chris seemed to have guts, for he replied serenely. “Flower, I want you to search your heart for an honest answer to one question that I want to ask you. Don’t you want this too? And don’t lie to me, because I’ll know.”

“No. I don’t want this.”

“You’re lying.”

“I’m not. A family with you is the last thing that I want.”

“Flower�””

“Either call me ‘Daisy’ or just don’t try to talk to me at all.”

Chris took a deep breath. “Okay. Daisy, look at Harry and Parvati. Look at Ron and Anthony and their wives. Aren’t they happy? Don’t they have wonderful moments together? I can’t see why we can’t have them, Fl�” Daisy.”

“Because,” Daisy replied huffily, “Harry, Ron and Anthony do not pretend to love their wives. It’s all real. They are not as shallow as you are, Chris.”

Harry began to feel uncomfortable, now, and Parvati was utterly confused. Naina, too, was watching Daisy and Chris’s exchanges curiously.

“Please,” Chris said. “Give me just one chance. I… I love you! Really!”

“And how many girls have you said that to, Chris?” Daisy shot back. “Has the count reached a thousand yet?”

“I’ve never ever said it to anyone. I want you to be the first and last person to confess this to.”

“Yeah, right. And after we finish talking, you’ll go to Ginny and tell her that you love her.”

“That’s just a joke, Daisy! It’s a small joke between Ginny and me!”

Daisy put Naina in Harry’s arms, hurt filling her eyes. Parvati took the little girl and she and Hermione took the children away. Daisy and Chris didn’t seem to be noticing whom they were arguing in front of, and it would be better if the children were out of the way. In the living room, however, Daisy continued. “And how do I know you won’t try the same joke on me? How am I to know that you won’t do what you did the last time? You ruined me, Chris, and I’ll never forget that.”

The others in the room seemed to have noticed the conversation too, for all had gone quiet. Parineeta was already making her way towards Daisy, as Chris looked at the girl guiltily. “I said I’m sorry.”

“SO?” Daisy bellowed. “SO WHAT? DOES THAT CHANGE WHAT YOU DID?”

“Daisy…” Parineeta had put an arm around the other girl. “It’s okay, shona, calm down.”

Daisy looked at Parineeta. “After what he did to you, Pari, you’re saying that it’s okay? Why were you in India for three months, Pari? Why have you just started work when it should have been months ago? Wasn’t it all because of him?”

Harry, too, was confused, now, and Parvati had a raised eyebrow. Parineeta looked down.

Chris looked pained. “I never meant to hurt anyone! I wanted to help you!”

“Yes, Chris, it helped loads. Thank you,” Daisy replied.

“One chance… just a chance�””

“You lost it long ago.”

“Please…”

Daisy shook her head. “No. And I don’t think we need to create a scene here. We’re in someone else’s house, if you haven’t noticed.”

That seemed to bring Chris to his senses, too. “Can we talk outside, then?”

“No.”

“Well, don’t complain that I didn’t try to explain, then,” Chris said, flaring up, too. “I think I’ve gone out of my way to talk to you.”

“And you aren’t doing me a favour, Chris,” Daisy replied. “Don’t you realise that you just manage to upset me more, every time that you try to ‘explain’? And what is your explanation for hurting two people for a lifetime?”

“Well, you don’t seem hurt at all,” Chris snapped. “If you were hurt, then you’d come back to me.”

“I don’t want to be hurt again,” said Daisy. “I don’t trust you anymore.”

Chris didn’t seem to have a retort. Instead, he said, “Parineeta… She’s fine, now. You’re exaggerating.”

“Am I?” Daisy asked. “Were you the one who was next to Pari, consoling and comforting her while she suffered?”

Chris looked sick. Daisy, however, continued, “Then please don’t assume that she didn’t suffer. I was there all the time, Chris, I was there. I know what she went through.” Daisy now looked at Parvati. “I’m really sorry about ruining your dinner… I can’t stay any longer. I think I’ll go home.”

Parvati nodded understandingly. “Okay… but do come again.”

“Definitely,” Daisy replied and managed a smile as she headed towards the door.

Chris took a deep breath. “Wait. I’ll�” I’ll go. It was my fault, anyway…” Harry noticed that he looked upset, too. “Sorry Daisy… Pari…”

Parineeta smiled and nodded, while Daisy pretended not to hear Chris. Parineeta looked at Daisy, however, and said, “Forgive him, Daisy, it’s almost a year, now.”

“I won’t, Pari,” Daisy replied. “You can forgive him if you feel like it.”

“Daisy,” Pari said, “look at him… he does miss you a lot.”

Daisy shut her eyes for a minute and opened it. “Fine, you can side with him too, Pari. Go on. Even when he split up with me, the whole of Hogwarts only said that I took that step. I am the bad person in everything, am I not? So far, I’m responsible for Chris’s condition, and I’m also supposed to be a serial killer, according to half of my friends. Thank you, Pari; this was just what I needed.” She opened the door and walked out promptly, shutting it behind her.

Parineeta stared after her for a minute. Then she opened the door, and ran after Daisy. There was silence, as everyone stood waiting for the two girls to return. After five minutes, however, Parineeta returned with a very upset Daisy. “Daisy has decided to stay for dinner.”

Parvati smiled, trying to break the tension. “Shall we eat, then? All of you must be hungry.”

“Yeah,” Ron said, “I think we must eat.”

“Settle down at the table,” said Parvati. “We’ll get all the starters.”

“I’ll help!” Rebecca said.

“Me, too,” Parineeta said. Daisy said she’d help too, and headed to the kitchen. Finally, Parvati was shaking her head in amusement, as all her guests decided to help in the kitchen and began to carry out plates of starters and pouring out pumpkin juice in goblets. All of them then seated themselves at the extended dining table and started eating.

The food was delicious and everyone enjoyed it. Even Daisy forgot about Chris as she chatted with Ginny, Parvati and Pari gaily. Hermione, on the other hand, was slightly icy towards Rebecca, but the latter didn’t seem to notice as she chatted happily. But it was time for Ron to get jealous, as Chris decided to flirt with Hermione. “You know, I like intelligent women with curly hair.”

“Oh, do you?” Hermione asked. “Or are you just saying so because my hair is that way?”

“No, I’m telling you the truth,” Chris replied. “My love is incidentally a girl with curly hair and she is also very intelligent.” He looked fondly at Daisy as she spoke to Parvati.

“But didn’t you just tell Parvati that you think Indian women are amongst the prettiest in the world and you like them, too?”

“Yeah, I like Indian women, but I like curly haired and intelligent girls, too. Really, I see why Ron’s crazy about you. If your age were just closer to mine�””

“OI!” said Ron looking offended as he heard Chris say this. “Stay away from my wife!”

Hermione laughed openly for the first time in days. She had finally made Ron jealous.

Parvati, Daisy, Ginny and Parineeta were discussing names.

“It’s funny how people mix up nicknames and real names,” Ginny said. “I mean, few people guess that my name is Ginevra.”

“That happens to Chris and Daisy too,” Parineeta replied. “A lot of people think that ‘Chris’ is a short name for ‘Christopher’”

“So his name isn’t really ‘Christopher?’” Parvati asked, amazed.

Daisy shook her head. “It’s just ‘Chris’. And my real name isn’t ‘Daisy’ either. It’s just a nickname.”

“Yeah, I know,” Ginny said. “It’s ‘Margaret’, isn’t it?”

Daisy nodded. “How did you know, though?”

“I was responsible for your case file,” Ginny shrugged. “I noticed that it was ‘Margaret Joe’ and not ‘Daisy Joe’, in there. So, has everyone always called you ‘Daisy?’”

“Yeah,” Daisy said. “Very few people know that my name isn’t actually ‘Daisy’. It’s the name I’ve had at home since I was very little. And I’m more used to be called ‘Daisy’ than ‘Margaret’.”

“My name at home is ‘Gauri’,” Parineeta added.

Parvati smiled interestedly at this. “Gauri, indeed… interesting. Why do these people call you ‘Pari’, then?”

“‘Gauri’ is just for home. Officially, I’m Parineeta and so my nickname for them is Pari.”

There was a yelp from the other side of the table, and Parvati looked up to see what was wrong. Hermione had bitten into a chilli, and was downing water, now, her eyes streaming. Parvati saw her own untouched glass of juice and passed it to Hermione. Hermione took the glass from Chris, a look of gratefulness upon her face and drank the juice in one. She seemed to feel better, after that and everyone returned to their chats.

Another course and a variety of desserts later, everyone got up from the table with full stomachs. The guests were ready to go home. Parvati was talking to Rebecca when Chris came over. “Come, Becks, let’s go home.”

Rebecca nodded. Chris looked around for Hermione. “Where’s Hermione?”

“I don’t know…” Parvati replied. “I think she’s gone inside.”

“Okay, tell her that I said bye,” Chris said, as Rebecca and he walked out of the door. All the others left soon, and Parvati found herself clearing the kitchen as the others retired for the night. The other women had offered to help, but Parvati had refused it as she enjoyed cleaning.

Parvati had just finished drying the utensils, when she heard a weak voice behind her. “Par… Parvati…?”

Parvati turned around to see Hermione at the kitchen entrance. There was something wrong with the other woman, though, for her eyes were unfocused and she looked pale. Parvati rushed to her. “What happened? Are you all right?!”

“No,” whispered Hermione, as she sank to the floor. Parvati rushed to her and knelt beside her, feeling her forehead and checking her pulse. Both seemed fine.

“Anything peculiar that seems to be happening to you…? How do you feel?”

“Not right…” Hermione slurred. Tiny beads of sweat were making an appearance on her forehead, now. “My head is hurting… I feel dizzy, too… I think I’m coming down with the flu, but that can’t be it…”

“Okay, come to the living room, I’ll check you up.”

Hermione nodded and Parvati helped her stand, supporting her all the way to the living room where Hermione collapsed on a sofa. Parvati was just about to leave, when Hermione grasped her hand. “Parvati… don’t go… I’m scared…”

“Scared of what?” Parvati asked gently, stroking the other woman’s forehead.

“I… think I’m dying…”

Parvati felt a stab of horror. She took a deep breath and calmed herself. “It’s nothing, Hermione; you might just be having a spot of indigestion�””

Hermione shook her head. “No… someone had poisoned… pumpkin juice…”

“What?!” Parvati asked, petrified.

“Someone…” Hermione struggled with her words, and Parvati realised that if Hermione had really been poisoned, then they were wasting precious time.

“Hermione, just a minute�””

“Don’t go…”

“I’ll be back, Hermione, don’t worry, nothing will happen.” Parvati got up and ran upstairs, opening her bedroom door with a bang and collecting her remedies. Harry sat up on his bed, bewildered.

“’S’a matter?”

“Hermione…” Parvati said, as she rushed out to the living room. In a moment, Harry was following her. As Parvati went down again and knelt beside Hermione, she noticed that Hermione was on the verge of losing consciousness.

“What’s wrong with her?” Harry asked.

“I don’t know!” Parvati said, controlling her tears with difficulty. “Hermione, take this…”

“I want Ron!” Hermione said, refusing to have the potion. “Where’s Ron?”

Harry rushed away, probably to bring Ron. Parvati tried to make Hermione have the potion, but Hermione refused. “Call Ron… where’s Ron?”

Ron and Harry came in right at that moment and Ron knelt beside Hermione, holding her hand. “I’m right here, Hermione… take that potion, now.”

“I love you, Ron…”

“I love you too… have the potion.”

Hermione opened her mouth and Parvati tipped a spoonful of potion. “Come on, let’s take her to the hospital.”

Hermione got up obediently, her eyes still unfocused, and looked at Ron. “Ron…” she staggered towards him and as he put her arm around his shoulder to pick her up, she fainted.

***

Daisy walked along a well-lit corridor at St. Mungo’s Hospital with Parineeta at her side. They had just received news of Hermione’s poisoning and had decided to visit the woman at the hospital.

The duo turned around a corner, and finally arrived at the correct room. Daisy pushed the door open and stepped inside. It was private and well-equipped, and Hermione was fast asleep on the bed. But bending over her was…

“Hey, Chris!” Parineeta said, waving happily.

Chris waved at her and smiled briefly at Daisy before saying, “I’ll be out in a moment. Then, you two can sit here for a while.” He took Hermione’s pulse and temperature, and then left in a whiff of cologne that Daisy had admired at some point in her life.

Presently, Daisy and Parineeta moved towards Hermione and sat down on stools beside her, each drowned in her own thoughts. Daisy’s mind was whirring with questions. How did the poison meant for Parvati land in Hermione’s body? What a mistake!

The silent attack had been easily disguised with so many people offering to help, after all… and a stab would really have been a foolproof way to eliminate Parvati, even if it would have required planning. But poison? Why hadn’t this been reasoned upon? And how hadn’t she, Daisy, noticed…? How could she have committed such a blunder?

Daisy sighed. She would have to do something about such mistakes, now… it was high time. No more blunders… no more mistakes. From now on, she would make sure that everything would be the way it should.

***

Hermione’s eyes opened to a white room. She was lying on a comfortable bed with sheets tucked around her cosily. A stream of sunlight was falling through the chink of the curtains, from a window that was on the wall opposite her bed.

It didn’t take more than two seconds for Hermione to realise that she was in the hospital. What had happened, though? Hermione shut her eyes as she recollected the incident. She had felt strange and had gone to Parvati, who had taken her to the living room. Then…? Hermione remembered asking for Ron. She had told Ron that she loved him.

What had he said? Hermione couldn’t remember a reply from her husband. She took a deep breath and sat up as a sinking feeling overcame her.

“Hello!” said a voice, and Hermione saw Chris at her doorway. He grinned as he walked to her. “I am the trainee under Healer Tudor, today. She was here a while ago, with Parvati and Ginny. They just went to get some coffee, and Parvati asked me to check on you in the meantime. You’ve been out cold for almost three days, now. Anyway, how do you feel?”

Hermione opened her mouth to reply, but her lips were chapped. Chris noticed it too, and poured out a glass of water for her. Hermione drank it up and felt her lips burn as they moistened. She smiled. “I feel quite good, actually.”

Chris smiled. He then checked her pulse for two minutes, nodding as he did so. “Pulse is normal… I’ll just do another test… anyway, would you like something to eat? It’s nine in the morning.”

Hermione suddenly realised hunger in the pit of her stomach. “Yeah, get me something light, though… like fruit.”

“Sure,” Chris said. “I’ll be back in a moment. We’ll have breakfast together, then.”

He came back with a plate of cut apples for Hermione and some sandwiches for himself. Keeping them on the table, he said, “Okay, I’ll just do a small blood test first, Hermione, then we can eat.”

Hermione felt a sharp sting as Chris drew out a drop of blood. He placed it on a slide with his wand and began to mutter spells. After five minutes, he looked up and smiled. “You’re fine. I think they’ll discharge you soon…”

“What poison was it?”

“It wasn’t a potion. It was ethylene glycol… or antifreeze, in common words,” Chris said, setting a fork on Hermione’s plate. “It had just begun to metabolise in your body and you felt the symptoms. When Parvati saw you that night, she did some quick thinking and gave you something to stop your metabolism temporarily. Then they got you here, so that some other Healers could look at the problem and find a solution.”

“What did you do, finally?”

“Oh, we just gave you a blood purifying potion. It wasn’t that hard… the poison hadn’t really reached your blood because of Parvati’s potion…”

As he placed the slide on the bedside table, Chris handed her the plate of fruits. He then settled with his sandwiches and they ate in silence, until Hermione asked the question that had been bothering her most of this time. “Where’s Ron?”

“Breakfast,” Chris replied. “You were in the emergency ward on the first night, and he was waiting outside. He was sitting here when we transferred you here and has been with you for most of the time. Becks took him outside for some breakfast just around half-an-hour ago.”

Rebecca… again. Hermione felt her heart sink lower. Hermione had been poisoned and was lying in a hospital bed. But what could Ron think of? Breakfast with Rebecca. That was it. Hermione had taken a decision a few days ago, and had wondered if it was right. Now she was sure that it was the right thing to do.

Chris was trying to decipher Hermione’s thoughts, but apparently, he failed. Finally, he managed to say, “Flower was here to see you too…”

“Daisy?”

“Yeah. Pari came with her.” He grinned. “You know what? You look really good in this hospital gown.”

Hermione didn’t smile or thank him. She didn’t have a witty response for his flirtatious comment, either. She was just too saturated with her frustration with Ron for the moment.

Chris looked at Hermione for a second, bewildered by her lack of response. Then he returned to his sandwich as he realised that she was too preoccupied to pay attention. He remembered Daisy’s visit on the day after Hermione’s poisoning. She had looked so pretty in that skirt…

He shut his eyes, as another memory flashed into his thoughts. He groaned. He didn’t want to remember this, but thinking of Daisy always reminded him of that horrible day. The memory still brought stabbing pains to him. It hurt. It pricked. It killed him to even remember that day.

Chris stood, helpless, as their interlaced hands separated. Daisy’s soft fingers were no longer caressing his hand. Instead, they were clutching on to the straps of her bag, as she prepared to pick it up and walk away.

“Daisy, please try to understand…” Chris said, scared at the look on her face. She looked very, very angry.

“I have a life too, you know!” Chris continued. “And come on… it’s all right now…”

She growled in frustration. “YOU ASKED ME TO�””

“But it wasn’t possible, come on…”

“Are you even human?”

“Daisy�””

“Keep your mouth shut. I don’t want to hear anything from you. Thanks a lot for all your wonderfulness.” She turned around and suppressed a sob.

Chris placed a hand on her shoulder. “Hey Flower, listen… it’s all�””

“Go away,” she replied, losing control and breaking into sobs. “I have had enough for today.”

He turned her around and pulled her into a hug. “We’ll always remain friends, okay? This will not ruin our friendship.”

She broke away and wiped her eyes. Then without looking at him, she ran towards the castle, leaving him to stand alone by the lake.

“Chris?”

Chris opened his eyes, to see a concerned expression on Hermione’s face. “I’ve made a grave mistake, Hermione,” he confessed

Hermione looked confused. “I feel fine,” she replied, misunderstanding his ‘mistake’. “I’m sure you’ve done it right. Plus, Healer Tudor was guiding you too, wasn’t she?”

He shook his head. “No… it isn’t that. You’re in perfect health, now. I was just thinking about something else.” Or rather, someone else, he thought, looking away. Then the desperation hit him like a rough, cold gust of wind. He wanted to speak about it. He needed to speak about it. He looked at Hermione. What would she understand about his problems? How would his pain even matter to a person who barely knew him?

“Hey,” said Hermione, smiling weakly. “I haven’t rejected you, if that’s what is troubling you. The only problem there is that it might offend… Ron…” she trailed away. “When did you say Ron left for breakfast?”

“Just half an hour ago,” Chris replied half-heartedly.

“And they haven’t returned yet?”

“I dunno,” Chris said. “The canteen is usually crowded, so they might have had to wait for an empty seat.” A voice in his head prompted him to spit it out. Everyone knew about him and Daisy after the incident at the Aurors’ house, anyway.

“I’m going to survive, aren’t I?” Hermione asked seriously, frowning at the look on Chris’s face. “Please tell me the truth, Chris.”

“You really are fine… but… she�” she’s never going to forgive me for it,” Chris finally said, the words tumbling out of his mouth desperately. “I just can’t believe my stupidity and ignorance then… now, when I have come to understand what it must have meant to her…”

“What are you talking about?” Hermione asked. “Do you know something about the person who poisoned me? Have you been forced to do this? Who is it? Chris… what is happening? You’ve got to tell�””

“I�” I really don’t have any clue about who poisoned you, Hermione,” Chris said quietly. “I’m talking about Daisy.”

There was silence. Chris looked at Hermione, pain swirling into his senses. “I’ve hurt her so much, Hermione.”

Hermione raised an eyebrow. This was the last thing that she wanted to discuss with Chris after whatever had taken place between her and Ron in these past few days. Teenage attraction was just about leading her to a disaster and she had no intention of hearing Chris’s woes about Daisy rejecting him. “She will forgive you if she really loves you,” Hermione pointed out.

Chris chuckled sadly. “Hermione, you don’t know Daisy. She’s horribly stubborn. If she thinks I was the one to ruin her life, she’ll think that way for the rest of her life. She will not accept anything I say. Right now, she accepts that she probably misses me, but she hates me at the same time. So there it goes. She’ll keep hating and missing me for a lifetime.”

Hermione momentarily forgot her own dilemma on hearing his answer. This boy was surely troubled, she decided. “That’s strange. How can she hate you and miss you?”

“She can. That’s Daisy.”

“And you want her back, despite the fact that she hates you?”

Chris shook his head. “But then she doesn’t really hate me, Hermione, she… I don’t know! I really can’t understand girls!” He looked harassed.

Hermione laughed. “Oh, my, Chris… all men and boys have one huge problem in their lives, don’t they? Honestly, how tough is it to understand a girl?”

“Tougher than you think. You are a woman yourself. You won’t understand,” Chris huffed.

Hermione ruffled his hair. “But you can understand the general tendencies of human beings, can’t you?”

“Yes,” Chris said, “But Daisy is a complicated person.”

“She may be complicated, Chris, but she has the same emotions as all of us do.”

“But that doesn’t help!”

“Who said that it doesn’t? You can always use the one clichéd weapon that a lot of people in love have used.”

“What?”

“Jealousy. Make Daisy jealous. I told Ginny the same when she wanted Harry’s attention. And believe me, though he had to leave her for the war, later on, it did work.”

“What must I do?”

Hermione shrugged. “You know… go around with a few girls…”

“She already knows that I’m a big flirt. Flirting hugely with even Ginny doesn’t affect her anymore.”

“No, don’t flirt with anyone. Actually go out with a girl.”

Chris flinched as though Hermione had asked him to bomb Daisy’s house. “NO!”

Hermione frowned. “What?”

Chris shook his head. “Going out with someone and letting Daisy see that… no, Hermione, she’ll die! She’s already suffering so much. No… Flower won’t suffer because of me… I’ll make sure of that.”

***

“Antifreeze.”

Harry looked at the report Parvati had given him. It said that Hermione had been poisoned with antifreeze, which had been present in her pumpkin juice, seeing that antifreeze is sweet. But, there was the catch again. Parvati had given Hermione her own pumpkin juice, which meant that the intended victim was Parvati. It would have been easy to point out a culprit if Harry had known exactly who was involved in pouring out pumpkin juice, but it had turned out that almost everyone had been involved in it.

Harry sank into his comfortable chair and shut his eyes. Another deadly attack. Another dead end. What on earth was happening? It was all so confusing…

“Here are the fingerprint reports, Harry,” said a voice and Harry opened his eyes to see Romilda sitting on one of the chairs opposite his. “This glass has been touched by too many people… nothing is really coherent.”

Harry groaned. “Oh no… I was hoping for a bit of evidence… this murderer is just too smart!”

Romilda nodded. “But we’ll have to get them before they murder anyone else.”

“I hope they don’t,” Harry said tenderly.

“Suspect list still the same, then?”

“Yeah, pretty much. We aren’t getting any leads, anyway. I can add myself into the list and still live happily.”

Romilda smiled. “Are you going to see Hermione, now?”

“Yes,” Harry said, standing up. He and Romilda exited the office together. “I guess she’ll be awake.”

“Bye.”

Harry waved at Romilda and she returned to her cubicle as he walked off.

In twenty minutes, Harry was standing outside Hermione’s room with Ginny by his side. They could hear Ron and Hermione arguing inside, and Harry had no intention to walk in right then. Instead, he sat on a chair, beside Ginny. “I see that Hermione’s finally woken up.”

“Yeah,” Ginny said. “She’s fine, though… and she’s pretty upset with Ron. Poor Ron… sometimes I feel sorry for him, too. It isn’t really his fault if he’s been in the wrong place at the wrong time with the wrong person.”

“What were the wrong things this time?”

“He waited beside Hermione ever since they allowed him in and Rebecca just took him for a spot of breakfast. Unfortunately for Ron, Hermione woke up when he had gone. Chris was in her ward at that time, and he obviously has no idea about the tension between Ron and Hermione, so he told her the truth. Parvati and I did join Rebecca and Ron during their breakfast and really, there’s nothing between them that Hermione should be suspicious of. Anyway, any leads on this attack?”

Harry shook his head. “Nothing… this is bad, you know?”

Ginny nodded. “Yeah… too many dead ends…” She adjusted her robes as she shifted on her seat, and her purse fell down. “Oops!”

She knelt down to get it, just as Harry did the same and the two of them grabbed the purse at the same time. They looked up into each others eyes and everything came to a standstill. For the first time in years, Harry was looking deep into her eyes, as she looked into his. He could smell the flowery scent of her hair, and feel her tantalising breath on his face.

Unaware of what he was doing, Harry leaned forward, his face now dangerously close to hers. Her lips parted. “Harry…” Harry leaned even more, tilting his face sideways�”

“What on earth is going on in this place?”

Harry jerked, drawing his hand away from the purse and looked behind. Parvati was heading towards him and Ginny, a harried look on her face. Harry gulped. He had almost kissed Ginny and Parvati had seen them.

Ginny had gone very red. “Listen, Parvati�”” she spluttered hopelessly. There was no explanation, anyway… they had been caught.

“Oh, those two,” Parvati said, frowning, “Hermione is not supposed to overexert herself!”

Ginny raised an eyebrow, but said nothing. Apparently, Parvati had not really noticed her and Harry. Promising herself that she would remain two feet away from Harry at all times from now on, Ginny let out a sigh of relief.

“I know,” Parvati said, taking Ginny’s sigh for an expression of exasperation. “Hermione has become too suspicious these days. I think I should go in now.” Ginny followed her in. Hermione and Ron were looking at each other angrily. Parvati shook her head. “Hermione, we were there with Rebecca and Ron during breakfast. He was sitting here beside you when he was finally let in. He only came up for breakfast… why are you getting angry?”

Hermione frowned. “Parvati, I wouldn’t get angry if he weren’t so obsessed with Rebecca.”

“He is just friends with her, Hermione. Like Chris and Rebecca are friends, Ron and Rebecca are friends, too.”

“That’s just what you think,” Hermione huffed, as Ron sat on a stool, looking upset. Parvati shook her head and gave Hermione her potions. Hermione was being way too stubborn.

***

Ron lay down on his bed. Hermione was finally discharged and he was happy, but also utterly tired. He was tired of being suspected by Hermione. Why the hell was that woman so emotional and suspicious? He had done nothing, nothing at all! Hell, why was he being penalised for talking to Rebecca?

Ron felt very angry, now, and he turned around, punching his pillow into an appropriate shape. Tonight, he didn’t have to take care of the children either, because Ginny had agreed on babysitting them until things were calmer between Ron and Hermione. Just then, Ron heard a tap at the window. Someone had sent an owl.

Yawning, Ron stood up and walked to the window, opening it. A large owl flew in and stuck out its leg at him. He untied the scroll attached to the bird’s leg and it took off, leaving him to stare at the delivery for a few moments. It was from the Ministry of Magic, addressed to Hermione. But why had the owl delivered the letter to him, then? Shouldn’t it have gone to Ginny’s room? Anyway… what was the trouble in accepting the letter?

But why was Hermione being contacted by the Ministry? Something was wrong…
Ron began to open the letter. Was it ethical? No… but he did deserve to know if Hermione was involved in legal issues. He was her husband, after all.

Ron broke open the seal of the envelope and removed a letter.

Dear Mrs Weasley,

This is to inform you that we will be requiring a few documents before we can file your divorce petition. Please report at our office tomorrow�”

Ron threw the letter, feeling sick. Divorce? Why? What had gone so wrong? Finally, he stood up, extracted the letter and resealed it. If Hermione wanted divorce… Maybe they could reconcile? But how? Hermione was refusing to even face him these days.

Ron got out of his room and saw Ginny walk down the stairs. “Ginny?”

She looked at him and came to his room. “What happened?”

He gave her the scroll. “Just give this to Hermione.”

She cast him a long, calculating look. “Is everything alright?”

“Yes,” he lied. “She�” she just received this… so I thought I’d give it.”

Ginny nodded and patted him on the shoulder before leaving. Ron shut the door immediately and fell down on his bed again; helplessness and pain filled him just like Hermione’s poison.

Ron smiled at Hermione and reached forward to hold her hand, but she merely shook her head. “No, Ron.”

“I love you, Hermione.”

Hermione didn’t say anything. She just stepped backwards, her eyes becoming moist.

“Please… believe me…” Ron begged.

“No, Ron, I have to go. I’m sorry.” Tears began to stream down Hermione’s face, as she backed into the endless darkness forever. “I love you… but you have never loved me.”

Ron sat up on his bed with a start, sweat dripping down his forehead. He brushed his damp hair out of his eyes, realising that he had been dreaming. But it was a horrifying dream. Hermione had gone away forever…

Groaning, Ron buried his face into his palms. The thought of the legal notice that Hermione had just received made him feel sick to his stomach. Why? Why did this have to happen? Why couldn’t everything be like it was, just a few months ago? Why couldn’t he and Hermione be together again?

I love you… but you have never loved me.

Was this true? Was Hermione the only one who loved Ron? Hadn’t Ron ever reciprocated her love? How untrue! He had always loved her with all his heart. He still loved her�” more than anyone else; more than anything else.

Ron walked to the window and pulled the curtains apart. A golden gleam was beginning to line the sky, symbolising the beginning of a new day. But Ron wasn’t paying attention to the beautiful scenery outside. What on earth was wrong with Hermione? Why must she behave like this? He slid down to the floor, pain eating at his insides. Leaning against the wall, he took a deep breath and shut his eyes, thinking of all those wonderful times that he and Hermione had spent. Their marriage… Jake and Jessica’s birth… that vacation they’d had in Spain…

There was a sharp tap at Ron’s door and the dream scattered away. He rubbed his eyes, realising that he had fallen asleep again. Someone knocked again, but he did not bother to reply. Then there was another knock. “Ron?”

Ron looked away. He did not feel like getting up and getting dressed for work. However, he got up and walked to the door.

“Ron?” he heard Harry’s muffled voice call again. “Are you all right, mate?”

“I’m�” I’m not feeling very well,” Ron replied. “You people can carry on.”

There was silence. Ron went back and lay down on his bed, as there was another softer knock. “Ron?” It was Hermione this time. “Let me in.”

Ron got up and opened the door by an inch or two. Hermione was standing just outside with a calm expression on her face. A little farther away were Harry and Ginny, wearing worried expressions on their faces. Hermione followed Ron’s glance towards them, before opening the door a bit more and letting herself in. She then shut it behind her. “Now what is the matter, Ron?” she asked, folding her arms. “Why are you creating such a drama?”

“You’re divorcing me?” Ron said, in a hoarse voice.

Hermione hesitated. “It’s for our own good, Ron.”

“But�” but,” Ron sputtered, “I love you, Hermione… and�””

“This isn’t working. Let us not fool ourselves into it.”

“Can’t we try again?”

“No. I think we’ve both had enough. Let’s not trouble ourselves anymore.”

“Please,” Ron begged, taking her hand. She looked into his eyes, tears welling up her own. Then loosening her hand out of Ron’s grip she wiped them away, sniffing softly. Ron laid his hand on her shoulder. “I’m sorry, Hermione. I’ll never let this happen again. I love you.”

“No.” Hermione shook off his hand. “I’m sorry. I’m sorry for ever falling in love with you… I should have known that you’d get tired of me, some day…”

This was unbearable. Ron felt anger course through him, again. “Hell, I’m not tired of you, Hermione! I don’t give a damn to how geekier or entertaining Rebecca is! I seriously don’t care. I doubt that we’ll so much as meet again, once this case is done.”

“So that’s why you’ve given her a way to contact you, is it? You want to keep talking�””

“THAT’S IT!” Ron roared his temper flying out of control. Then he took a deep breath, forcing himself to relax. “You want to give me a divorce, right? Just go and do it, then.”

She hesitated. “Not now…”

“Oh, so you’re waiting?” Ron asked, flaring up. “Feeling sorry for me, are you?”

“Ron�””

“Just get out of the house and do it, Hermione!” he snarled. “I don’t think I can take�””

“Will you listen to me?” she asked finally, cutting across him. “I’m planning to wait for your case to be solved.”

Ron felt his temper drain out of him. He smiled. “So�” so you believe me?”

“No,” she said, as she opened the door. “I’ll file for divorce after everything has been sorted out.”

“Then where are you going right now?”

“To the Ministry of Magic. I want to understand how the system works, so that it’s smooth when it finally happens.”

***

Harry stared at his toast, unable to swallow down a single piece. He could feel Ginny’s eyes on him, as she helped herself to the late breakfast. He sighed and shook his head, trying to get rid of the nagging thoughts. Ron was doing the same on the other side of the table: he hadn’t touched his breakfast either.

“Oh, what’s the matter with you two?” Ginny asked finally, abandoning her toast. “I can understand why Ron isn’t eating, but Parvati is going to kill me if she knows that I let you starve, Harry.”

The rest of the Aurors and Padma had left for work early as usual, but Harry and Ginny had stayed back for Ron. Then after Hermione had spoken to Ron and left, the latter had finally come out of his room, totally devastated.

Parvati had left with Hermione, saying that she had an errand to complete and Harry hadn’t thought of it until Ron had broken the news of his divorce. The news of Ron and Hermione’s divorce had reminded Harry of his encounter with Ginny in the hospital on the previous day. Parvati had seen them, after all. And now, she was going to divorce Harry the way Hermione was divorcing Ron.

“Well?” Ginny persisted, looking at Harry. He blanched.

“Nothing, not hungry…”

“Oh yes you are,” Ginny said, as she snatched his plate along with Ron’s. “You’ve let it go cold. I’ll get some fresh ones, and you two had better eat it.” She stalked away to the kitchen, muttering under her breath. Harry looked at Ron in silence.

Ron raised an eyebrow. “Really, mate, I’m the one getting divorced over here. You don’t need to get so upset for me.” He gave Harry a weak grin.

Harry looked down for a second before telling him, “I think I know why Parvati went…”

“Yeah, she had to take care of an errand.”

“Y�”yeah… yeah,” Harry said, deciding that this wasn’t the right thing to discuss with Ron.

Ron looked suspicious for a minute, but as Ginny came back with a new stack of toast, he accepted his quietly. Harry took one too, and began to force it down. Silence pressed itself upon them ominously, and the minutes ticked by slowly. Finally, after an hour, they cleared everything and sat at the dining table, dissolved in their own thoughts. The doorbell rang.

Harry got up and Hermione smiled at him as he opened the door. Harry frowned. “Wasn’t�” wasn’t Parvati with you?” he asked.

“Yeah,” Hermione replied. “We left together, but she went to shop for winter clothes, I think.”

“What?”

“Well… you didn’t expect her to come to the Ministry to know about divorce procedures, did you, Harry?”

“No,” Harry said. “But she�” she saw us yesterday and…”

“What are you talking about?” Hermione asked cautiously.

Harry eyed Ron and Ginny quickly. “I wanted to speak to you about something.”

Hermione nodded understandingly and followed Harry to his room. He locked the door behind them, and looked up the other woman. “Well… I’m guilty of something, Hermione.”

“What did you do?” she asked sharply.

“W�” we�” er… Ginny and I kissed…well, almost…”

“WHAT? Harry!”

“Well… I don’t know how it happened!” Harry said. “It�” we didn’t mean to�””

“Oh Harry,” Hermione said, looking at him. “Why did you put yourself into this mess? I told you right when you were going to propose�””

“Well, I don’t regret being married to Parvati,” he snapped at her. “It’s just… I was scared that Parvati had seen us.”

“I don’t think she did,” she replied. “You were lucky. But Harry…”

“It won’t happen again,” Harry told her. “I just got carried away… I think.”

“Don’t cheat on her, okay? It feels awful. With Ron, these days…” she stopped midway and looked down.

Harry clutched her wrist. “Ron isn’t cheating on you, Hermione.”

She looked up. “Well, that’s barely the point, now. You mustn’t�””

“I won’t cheat on Parvati and Naina for anything,” Harry promised sincerely. “Do you think I can bear that on my conscience? But you’ve gotta forgive Ron, Hermione.”

“Harry, not you too! Have you seen him behave with me, these days?”

“I dunno, Hermione, but he and Rebecca are anything but intimate. You should believe him.”

“Well, I do!”

“But he said�””

“Harry, I just told him that so that he isn’t conscious of the fact that I’m giving him a second chance. I want to see whether he improves in this hopeless situation.”

Harry raised an eyebrow as the doorbell rang again. “Can’t you just forgive the poor bloke?”

“No. He deserves this, Harry,” she replied, opening the door and walking back to the living room.

Harry followed her out to see Parvati enter, laden with shopping. Her other hand was pushing Naina’s pram, where the child lay asleep “Could you take this?” she asked him, jerking her head towards the window, where three owls stood waiting with a large something tied between them. “I’ve received a parcel.” Harry obeyed her and took the bags. He placed his other hand on Naina’s pram, pushing her into his room.

Going in, he gently picked up the girl from the pram and placed her in her cot. He tucked her into a soft quilt and kissed her forehead, just as Parvati came in with a box wrapped in brown paper. “I’m the Witch Weekly lucky draw winner,” she announced.

Harry snorted. “Congratulations.”

“Oh, shut up, Harry. It’s only a goody bag of some sort,” she giggled.

“Lovely!” Harry said again, sniggering. Parvati picked up a pillow and threw it at him.

This kept him quiet, as she ripped off the wrapping of the parcel. She finally opened the box and drew out a black, stylish hat. “Wow!” she gasped, “this looks nice, doesn’t�”?” she stopped short as a pillow hit her hard.

“Harry!” She giggled, throwing it back at him and putting on the hat. “Be serious. How do I look?”

He grinned. “Lovely. But you’ll look better like this!” He threw another pillow at her, getting her face. She raised an eyebrow and was about to respond, when her eyes widened.

“H�”Harry!” she said, taking a rattling breath. “Help… HARRY!”

“Oh no, I’m not falling for that,” Harry said. “You’ll attack�”” he stopped abruptly, realising that she was not feigning this. “Parvati!” He rushed to her side immediately, as she collapsed onto the bed. “What happened?”

She pointed at her throat, coughing. “Can’t… breathe…”

“Was it the pillow?” Harry asked her. “Oh no… try to breathe… come on…”

“Can’t…” she replied. “Help… Harry…” Tears sprang up in her eyes and Harry didn’t know what to do. He held her hand and bent down, pressing his lips on hers and blowing. He prayed that this was right. He had never attempted CPR.

Harry surfaced and took another breath before meeting her lips with his again. He could feel the air find its way down the windpipe, but for some reason, it wasn’t helping her. Then Harry did the last thing he could think of. He got up and ran out of the room. “HERMIONE…!”

***

Chris sighed as he fell into a cushiony sofa in his living room. The room was huge, as was the rest of his house. In fact, it wouldn’t be wrong to call Chris’s house a mansion. It looked royal and it was very easy to get lost in it.

Chris’s parents had paid an arm and a leg to get hold of this house. They were rarely home, though, mainly due to the demands of their jobs. Mr. Stevens was a very popular cinema director, while Mrs. Stevens had been a leading actress until recent times. But when Chris was born, Mrs. Stevens decided to look after him, rather than pursue her career. Once Chris had completed primary school, his parents had enrolled him into a top-notch boarding school, but that was before his Hogwarts letter had arrived.

The arrival of the letter had been a joke in the family. Having parents who worked in an industry which produced optical illusions rarely helped. Mr. Stevens had thought that someone was pulling his leg, while Mrs. Stevens just laughed it off. But that was before Professor McGonagall arrived at their home to explain it all. Chris’s parents were slightly terrified at the idea of a ‘wizard’ in the family, but they accepted it.

Once Chris had started going to Hogwarts, his mother re-entered the film industry as a producer and began to travel with his father to earn. They were making quite a lot of money, now, and Chris got some every month for his own sustenance. His parents cared for him and always kept in touch. They gave him everything he wanted. Everything. And that was why Chris suffered in Daisy’s absence. She was the one that he wanted more than anything else, and he still couldn’t get her.

Chris had spoken to his mother about it, and yet, it hadn’t been much of a comfort. He still missed Daisy horribly. Mrs. Stevens had not been very happy when Chris had told her that he was in a relationship. She was a strict mother and she believed in priority for school. She didn’t want Chris to waste his time in a relationship. In the end, though, she accepted the fact that he had a girlfriend. But soon after that, Daisy and Chris had split up.

Chris felt the familiar sense of sadness, as he stood up and stretched. He walked over to the dining table and sat down. “Earl? Where are you?”

In a minute, Earl, Chris’s manservant was standing before him, adjusting his suit. “Yes, Chris?”

“Could you get me something to eat?”

“Anything that you would particularly prefer?”

“Just… anything. I just want to chuck something into my stomach.”

“Okay, I shall see what I can do.”

Earl left the room so that he could prepare Chris’s food, while the latter fiddled with the coasters for a bit, pondering. He had to think of something to get Daisy back… it was high time. But what could he do? He didn’t want to do anything to hurt her. He loved her too much for that. If he tried going out with someone, then it would definitely hurt her. And the last time this had happened, the consequences had been horrible.

The doorbell rang and Chris got up from his chair to get it. He opened the door to find Rebecca standing outside. She smiled. “Hi, Chris!”

“Hey, Becks, come in…”

She followed him to the dining table, where he resumed his seat. Pulling up another one, she sat next to him. “So, how come you aren’t at the hospital today?”

“I got a leave,” Chris replied. “I was responsible for Hermione for the last three days, so I got a break for today. And I notice that you aren’t working either… why?”

“Bunked,” Rebecca said, yawning.

“No, tell me the truth.”

“Hey, I really bunked! I took a sick leave for nothing.”

Chris raised an eyebrow and felt her forehead. “I think something’s really wrong, Becks, should I check you up?”

“Cut it,” she said, swatting his hand away. “It’s a Sunday, anyway, so they’ve got no right to call me to work today.”

“But aren’t you fond of extra work?”

“Not anymore… it’s just so tiring these days.” She paused, looking at him intently. “So? How’s life?”

“Great,” Chris replied. “I always wanted to live without Flower.”

She smacked her forehead. “Oh, for the sake of Merlin, Chris, it’s high time that you move on! You’ve been sulking over her for almost a year, now.”

“I have tried… I can’t, Becks, I am just not able to get over it.”

“Chris, she is not ready to forgive you. Stop going after her like that. You’ll only upset her further, if you behave like this!”

“But why won’t she even give me a chance?”

“That’s her! You know her very well, Chris, she doesn’t believe in second chances.”

Earl broke their conversation, as he entered the room bearing a huge bowl. “Master Chris, here’s a fruit salad for you.”

Chris looked away from Rebecca and at the bowl on the table. Picking up two forks, he gave one to Rebecca and dug his own into a piece of apple. “Remember how Flower and I became friends, Becks?”

“Yeah, it was in the train, wasn’t it?”

“Mm-hmm,” said Chris, enjoying the apple. “It was quite a funny incident.”

Chris walked through the corridor of the train, utterly confused. He had never travelled in a train before. It had always been his father’s Ferrari that took him around London, and the private jet for international tours. But trains? They were a novelty to him.

The train rattled on, passing green fields and stretches of barren land. Chris didn’t know where to sit. Would he meet someone from his own class? Chris put down his trunk and stood for a second. That was when a compartment door to his side slid open. “Hello, mate, which year?”

Chris looked to see a brown-haired boy grinning at him. “Uh, first year.”

“Oh, same here! Come right in, now, let’s sit together.”

Chris grinned and walked in taking his trunk with him. Inside were other kids, all seeming to be from his own class. Chris noticed that the boy who had welcomed him had a twin. There was another raven haired boy in the compartment. Then there were two girls. One of them had straight black hair to her shoulders. She wore glasses and had a chubby face. The other one had a round face, too, but her hair was curly. It just reached her chin. She didn’t wear glasses and was currently buried in a novel. Chris thought he’d seen her in a Wizarding history book that he’d read for basic knowledge in preparation for Hogwarts.

After putting his trunk on the loft, Chris sat down just opposite to the second girl. The twins had introduced themselves as Neil and Mike and the black haired boy was Shaun. The bespectacled girl was called Rebecca. The girl next to Chris wasn’t really participating in the conversation. He wondered who she was. Was she someone famous, amongst wizards? Chris decided to find out. “Er�” hello!” he said, loudly enough to grab her attention.

She looked up from her book and smiled. “Hi!”

“I’m Chris Stevens. You?”

“Daisy Joe,” she said pleasantly. “Nice to meet you, Chris.”

Chris smiled. “So… you’re named after Daisy Duck?”

She raised an eyebrow, bewildered. “Er�” who?”

“Daisy Duck… that cartoon character.”

Daisy suddenly didn’t look pleased to meet him anymore. “So you’re saying that I look like a cartoon?”

“No!” Chris replied. “I never meant that!”

She looked at him indignantly. “If you must know, my real name is Margaret. I’m just better known as Daisy.”

“Really?” Chris asked. “So… can I call you ‘Maggie’?”

This seemed to offend her more. “Can I call you ‘Christopher’, then?”

“‘Christopher’ isn’t my name.”

“And ‘Maggie’ isn’t my name either,” she snapped. “Good Lord! I hope you aren’t in my house.”

“No, I’ve got a house of my own!”

“Not that house. I was talking about the houses at Hogwarts. There are four of them�” Gryffindor, Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw and Slytherin.”

“You know all about Hogwarts?” Chris asked, amazed.

“My parents are wizards. They learnt magic at Hogwarts…”

“So… according to what I’ve read… you’re a pureblood?”

“No,” she replied. “My Mum’s Muggleborn, but Dad’s a Pureblood.”

“Oh, so you’re a Half-Blood. I never meant to offend you. I’m really sorry.”

“It’s all right.”

“So…” Chris began again. “Have I seen you somewhere?”

“Funny, I felt the same about you!”

“Do you subscribe to Muggle newspapers?”

“Yeah… have you made an appearance in there, then?”

“Not really, I’ve mostly been on television. I’m Melanie Sway’s son.”

“Oh! So that’s who you are! We do have a TV at home… and you have done a few ads, right?”

“Yeah. So have you made television appearances too?”

“Nope, I’m afraid not. I’m not famous.”

“Where do you live?”

“London.”

Chris shrugged. “I live in London too. We might have run into each other in a supermarket, I guess…”

“Yeah…” Daisy replied. There was silence between them. The others in the compartment were chatting merrily, occasionally laughing at a joke or wondering aloud about Hogwarts. Chris felt his stomach growl. At that precise time, an old witch with a lunch trolley stopped by their compartment.

“Anything off the trolley, dears?” she asked. Chris got up with the others, and they all bought sweets off the trolley. Finally, while he settled down, Chris opened a Chocolate Frog hungrily.

As he bit the chocolate, he noticed something in the pack. It was a card. He removed it to see a black-haired, bespectacled wizard staring at him. It was Harry Potter. And then, suddenly, it struck Chris. “Oh, so now I know who you are!” he said, looking at Daisy.

“Urm… who am I?”

“You’re Harry Potter’s daughter!”

Daisy choked on her iced pumpkin juice. “Excuse me?”

“Yeah, you’re his daughter! I’ve read about him! So why have you changed your surname?”

She snorted at this. “That’s stupid. He’d have to be nine when I was born, you idiot!”

“You were born in 1989?” Chris asked stupidly.

Daisy raised an eyebrow. “Obviously. I would hardly be in your class if I weren’t?”

“Er�” sorry… I should have thought for a bit… so… he’s your cousin, then?”

Daisy looked furious. “Why the hell are you insisting that Harry Potter and I are related?”

“Because your hair looks the s�”” Chris stopped himself just in time. “Sorry…” He looked up at Daisy, but she wasn’t angry this time. She was hurt.

“Thanks a lot.”

“Hey… I’m sorry!” Chris said desperately. He was feeling guilty, now. But really, what was wrong in looking like Harry Potter?

Daisy did not reply to his apology. She just returned to her novel, letting Chris look at her hopelessly. They reached Hogwarts at sundown and entered the magnificent castle; slopping wet due to the roaring lake. Chris was soon placed in Ravenclaw after that, along with Daisy, Rebecca, another girl called Belinda and two boys named Max and Andrew.

Daisy was chatting with Andrew, now, and he seemed more sensible than Chris. Feeling bad for being mean, Chris played with his food. Finally, he gathered the courage.

“Daisy?”

She gave him a burning glare and looked away.

“Daisy,” he said, “I’m really sorry. Could we forget the train incident and start over as friends?” He held out his hand to shake hers.

She stared at him. “Let’s see. We’ll shake hands the day we’re really friends, Chris.”

Chris sprang back to reality, as he felt a sharp prod at his shoulder. “Becks, ow!” he complained, rubbing the area. She raised an eyebrow.

“Well, sorry to bring you out of Dream World, Chris, but you’ve got a Floo call.” She pointed at the fireplace, where Healer Tudor’s head sat with a sceptical expression on it.

“Sorry, Healer,” Chris said, rushing to the grate.

“It’s all right, Stevens, but if you’ve finished dreaming, you’re to report to the hospital immediately. A woman was brought in a few minutes ago, dead already at the time of admission. Her relatives are assuming that she choked, but there is uncertainty about the cause of her death. I will be doing a post mortem, and I want you here by my side so that you can learn the procedure too.”

Chris nodded. “Coming right there,” he said, as Healer Tudor’s face vanished with a ‘pop’. He rushed up to his room to collect his things and was back in a few minutes. “Got to go, Becks… do you want to stay back?”

“No,” she replied, slinging her handbag over her shoulder. “I’m coming with you.”

“Why?”

“Well,” she said, checking her watch. “For one, it’s only half-past eleven and I’m bored. I want to see you do the post mortem. For another, being in St Mungo’s will convince Alice Robbins that I’m really sick, if she comes to check, that is.”

“Come on, Parvati, try to breathe,” Hermione said frantically, as she entered Harry and Parvati’s room. She pulled Parvati’s arms up and pressed them against her chest to no result. Then she noticed the hat perched on other woman’s head. “Harry, take that hat off for her, will you? I don’t think she’s able to keep her neck in the correct position.”

Harry nodded and rushed to Parvati. He grabbed the top of her hat and pulled it. But it wouldn’t budge. “It isn’t coming off!”

“Leave it, then…” Hermione lifted Parvati’s chin and tried CPR. But Parvati only choked more. “Oh no…”

“H�”Harry…” Parvati called out. “H�”Harry…”

Harry felt a lump rise in his throat. He sat beside her and rubbed her palm with his, as Hermione tried other methods to help her breathe. “Hold on, Parvati… please…”

Just then, Hermione let out a shriek. “Why didn’t I think of this before?!”

“What?”

“Get off that hat! NOW!”

“Why�”?”

“It’s cursed,” Hermione said, tugging at it, now. “Help me get it off, Harry.”

The two of them tried to rip the hat off together, but it seemed to be cemented to Parvati’s head. Harry scrambled for his wand and pointed it at the hat. “Diffindo.”

Nothing happened. “Relashio,” Hermione said, taking the hint. This did not help, either.

Parvati was going blue. “Water… water…” she choked.

Harry conjured a goblet immediately. “Aguamenti.” His trembling hands sent the water jet in all directions, wetting Parvati and the hat as well. “S�”Sorry…” Harry managed to say, as he held the goblet to her lips. She took a rattling breath and coughed, unable to take in a single droplet of water.

Harry suddenly remembered something. He pointed his wand at her chest and muttered, “Anapneo.” Parvati’s features relaxed and she took a deep breath. Harry looked at Hermione, who was still trying various spells to rip the hat off. “I think I can hold her for some time. Can you get the hat off?”

“I don’t know…oh… I think I can, wait…” Hermione froze the drenched hat with a spell. Then she raised her wand again. “Reducto.”

There was a crack and a rip, as the top of the hat got reduced to a crystalline mass. Parvati sighed, as she took huge, slow breaths. Harry removed what remained of the ruined hat on her head and dropped onto the other side of the bed, as Hermione helped Parvati with some water and then resuscitated her again to smooth the breathing. At that time, Naina suddenly let out a wail from her cot.

“Oh!” Hermione said, going over to the child and picking her up. “I think she saw what just happened.” She rocked the girl slowly. “Your Mummy is all right, darling.” She then let Parvati hold Naina and sat beside Harry.

He looked up at her and leaned over to hug her. Hermione hugged him back. “She’s okay now, Harry. Don’t worry.”

“Everyone is getting attacked. First you, then Parvati.”

Hermione patted his back slowly. “This will be sorted out soon. I just know it.”

“I hope,” Harry said, breaking away. Then he thought of something. “Hermione, could you get me the latest volume of Witch Weekly?”

“Yeah,” Hermione said, and she closed the door behind her as she walked away.

Harry turned his gaze to Parvati. She was breathing properly, now, and rocking Naina. The child’s eyes were heavy with sleep, and she cooed happily as Parvati kissed her tiny palm. In a few seconds, she was snoozing slowly. Hermione came back just as Parvati laid Naina in her cot. Ginny and Ron came in, too.

“What happened?” Ron asked, bewildered.

“Parvati was sent a cursed hat,” Hermione explained as Harry took the magazine from her. He looked at the index and turned to the page which announced the name of the lucky draw winner. In clear bold letters was the name, ‘Irene Stance’.

“Irene!” Ginny gasped. “Why did Parvati receive the parcel, then?”

“Another killer trick,” Ron said.

“But…” Hermione began, and then hesitated.

Harry looked at her. “But�”?”

“I told you about Irene, the other day.”

“Oh come on, Hermione, she’s an Auror,” said Ron.

Hermione ignored him. “But you agreed that it was fishy, Harry!”

“I don’t know,” Harry said truthfully. “It does sound suspicious. Especially since it happened after Parvati got that call.”

“Unless,” Ginny said, “such parcels are checked in the Ministry before they arrive, aren’t they?”

Ron nodded. “Usually, yes.”

“What if Rebecca or…” she hesitated, “Daisy…?”

“Rebecca works in the Department of International Magical Cooperation,” said Ron. “And Daisy is an Obliviator. I can’t see how either of them could be involved in this.”

“Pari?”

“She works at Gringotts,” Ron said nonchalantly. “And all of us know that Chris is a Trainee Healer. None of these people really have a chance of sending such a parcel home.”

Harry put an arm around Parvati. “We’ll have to be very, very careful now.”

Ginny nodded. “I think the murderer is getting sort of… desperate.”

“But don’t you get the feeling that there is some other reason for these murders?” asked Ron

“I thought so,” Parvati admitted. “The reason you seem to be assuming sounds… lame.”

“I mean, if it’s really a psycho who’s involved in these murders, then he or she wouldn’t be so clever and vigilant with the attacks. I doubt this is the result of mental disorder,” added Harry.

Ginny, Hermione and Ron drank the words in silence. “But,” Ginny began, “if this isn’t the reason for the murders, then why…?”

“Look, one thing we noticed was that the victims were not robbed,” said Ron. “I would have assumed this to be the work of some psychotic rapist if the bodies hadn’t shown sign of any other form of abuse except for the stabs, or even if Andrew hadn’t been killed.”

“So no one’s doing this for money or…” Harry hesitated, looking over at Naina. “Or… physical pleasure.” Ron sniggered.

“I think we should stop looking for a woman is particular,” reflected Ginny, ignoring her brother. “Let’s think more broadly.”

There was silence. Then Harry remembered something. “Ginny, do you have those chits where the murderer wrote their message?”

“Yeah,” she replied, getting up. “I’ll get them.”

Harry, in the meantime, put his arms around Parvati.

She smiled at his unsaid words. “I won’t go so soon, Harry, don’t worry.”

“You nearly killed me today,” he replied truthfully.

“I’m okay, Harry.”

He smiled and kissed her cheek, as Ron made funny noises on the other side of the bed.

Ginny returned with a few packets, and Harry took them all. They were marked as ‘Belinda’, ‘Charlotte’, ‘Jennifer’, ‘Andrew’ and ‘Alison’ as per the site of attack where they were found. Harry scrutinised them. “Aha!”

“What?” Ron asked.

“The handwriting on Andrew’s chit is different. So that proves another assumption of mine.”

“What?”

“There is more than one person who is involved in these murders.”

Ginny grabbed the packets and Harry watched as her jaw dropped. “Merlin!”

Ron shook his head. “Wasn’t one prat of a killer enough? How many more do we need?”

“Just one more, Ron,” said Hermione, looking directly at him, “for finishing off a person like you.”

***

“So, Harry’s kept the house under a Fidelius Charm?” Daisy asked, as she and Ginny sat in her room together.

Ginny nodded. “That last attack on Parvati scared him out of his wits.”

“So who’s the Secret Keeper?”

Ginny hesitated. “I… I can’t tell you. I’m sorry.”

“But you believe me, don’t you?”

“I do… but I really am sorry, Daisy. Harry’s already scared for us. He has refused to leave the house unless it’s absolutely necessary. He wants Parvati and Hermione to be as safe as possible. And if it slips out of you…”

“It won’t.”

“I know you’ll be careful,” Ginny replied. “Don’t take me wrong. I’m just saying that this is getting very dangerous. If you get placed under the Imperius Curse or something, then no one will be able to help it. And Harry is really, really worried for both Parvati and Hermione, now. He told me not to come out too, but… who’s going to attack me? I can protect myself, anyway.”

“How are Parvati and Hermione today, then?”

“Oh, both of them are doing fine. They’re a little sick of Harry being so paranoid about their safety… it’s just not like him to behave like this, you know.”

“People aren’t often themselves when it comes to their loved ones.”

Ginny smiled and got up from her chair to stretch a bit. As she began to sit again, she noticed a large picture on one of Daisy’s walls. It was a photo of seven students, all wearing blue robes and waving brightly at the camera. The Quidditch cup gleamed in the captain’s hand. “You were in the Ravenclaw Quidditch team?”

Daisy nodded and got up as she and Ginny walked to the photo. She pointed at herself, and Ginny noticed that her face hadn’t changed much, except that the acne was more severe, now. “That’s me,” said Daisy, “this was our fifth year. We had a photo session when we won the Quidditch Cup. Well, after this, it was Hufflepuff that kept the cup for two whole years.”

“You were a Beater?” Ginny asked, amazed. Then she looked at the other Beater’s position. “And Chris was a Beater too?” The younger Chris was definitely more boyish in looks, though he was very handsome even then.

Daisy grinned. “Is it that unbelievable? Everyone wears the same expression when they find out that I was a Beater.”

“I’m not surprised to find Chris there, though… was he good?”

“He was okay, but I was better,” said Daisy.

“Oh. Well, forgive me for this, but I never thought you’d be involved in sports.”

“Do I look that weak?”

“No,” Ginny said quickly. “I just never�””

“It’s okay,” Daisy replied. “You aren’t the first one who didn’t believe that I could be a Beater…”

“STEVENS!” Daisy screamed. “YOU AREN’T THE CAPTAIN!”

“But come on,” said Chris. “Beaters are typically males, Daisy. You won’t be able to carry that bat!”

Daisy growled. She and Chris were in their fifth year, and one of the Beaters had graduated from the seventh year, leaving that position empty. Daisy had shown up for the tryouts, but Chris wasn’t ready to let her try for the position. But really, what right did he have to lay such rules? “Alan,” she said, looking at their burly captain. “Please let me try.”

Alan looked at her guiltily. “I can’t let you try till Chris agrees. I need both my Beaters to work together…”

Daisy was ready to burst with anger. She looked at Chris and hated the apologetic look that he gave her. “You’ve got your wish, you bloody sexist. Thanks a lot.” She turned away, feeling angry enough to breathe fire. Andrew was coming down from the stands. She trudged towards him dejectedly and he looked at her for a moment, before hugging her. She sniffed in fury. “I wish they would just let me try…”

“It’s okay,” he said, patting her hair. “Don’t get upset.”

“I’m just so angry that Chris is prejudiced like this!”

Andrew let out a low chuckle and Daisy pulled away. “What? Why are you laughing?”

“You won’t believe me if I tell you.”

“Try me.”

“Actually… no. I think Chris should tell you this himself.”

“Tell me NOW!”

“Oh well,” Andrew sniggered some more, “Chris was telling us yesterday that he didn’t want you to be a Beater because… well, he really doesn’t want you to get hurt. He doesn’t mind it if it’s another girl. He’s just so weird when it comes to you…”

“Are you serious?” she whispered, going red.

“Well, yeah. Why would I lie?”

Daisy looked around to see that no one was listening. “Andrew, you haven’t told the others about this, have you?”

“No,” he said. “Do you want me to?”

“NO! Please! Don’t tell Liz, especially. But… what’s wrong with Chris?”

Andrew raised an eyebrow. “You won’t kill me if I tell you?”

“I’ll try not to. I can’t guarantee you anything.”

“Well, let it be then.”

“I demand to know, Andrew.”

“Merlin! You’ll do better if you don’t order your friends around like this!”

“I’m elder to all of you, Andrew. Well, Pari is an exception, but still�” you’ve got to obey me. Tell me.”

“Fine. I think Chris fancies you.”

“Not you too!”

“I’m not teasing you, Daisy; I’m just giving you an honest opinion.”

Daisy turned around and looked at Chris. He was now talking to the Chaser�” Emily. She blushed and giggled as he said something. Daisy looked at Andrew again. “Yeah, right. You know what, Andrew? I think he wanted you to tell me this, to get me also to fall for him. He should know that you’d tell me. Gah! What a Casanova!”

“Maybe,” shrugged Andrew.

“So I’m going right back and demanding to be tried out.” Before Andrew could open his mouth, Daisy strode over to Chris. He smiled at her.

“Still mad at me?”

“Yes,” Daisy replied, and without warning, she caught him by the collar of his robes. “Let. Me. Try. Out.”

His eyes widened in alarm. “Hey!”

“Give me my chance NOW.”

“I’m sorry, but you’re too light and small for a Beater! You’ve got to have a good build!”

“Who told you that I’m light?”

“You look light,” Chris said. “I’ll show you.” In one fluid movement, he had an arm behind her knees and another one around her shoulders, and she felt herself being lifted up by him.

There was a whistle, and Daisy blushed. “Let me down.”

“I just wanted to show how light you are. If I can lift you like this myself, how can you think that you’ll be able to handle Bludgers? You can try for the Seeker, if you want. You will be right for that.”

“I want to be a Beater,” Daisy said, as he let her down. “I’ll prove my worth. Let’s arm-wrestle.”

“What?” His expression changed from surprise to that of concern. “You’ll get hurt, Flower.”

Daisy raised an eyebrow. “I’ll survive. Madam Pomfrey can mend any broken bones in a jiffy. And please, please quit inventing nicknames for me. People already think we have something going between us and it’s all your fault.”

Chris nodded reluctantly. “Okay… let’s have an arm-wrestling match.” He beckoned to the changing rooms and she followed him there, along with the rest of the team and a few others like Andrew, Rebecca and Belinda. Daisy and Chris sat across each other at a table and just as she raised her hand, he held up a hand. “Just one minute.” He pulled out his Beater’s gloves and put one on. Then they locked hands.

“Ready?” he asked. She nodded. “One… two… three… start.”

Daisy did not use all her strength at first and she knew that he didn’t, either. But she moved his arm in by an inch and felt his resistance grow stronger. She increased her strength by a tiny bit and pushed against the leathery texture of his glove. His eyes were screwed and she felt her arm being pushed back. He was using his maximum strength. But was that it? Daisy couldn’t believe that it would be so easy. She smiled at his strained face, and gave a great push. His arm easily bent over, and he gave a cry of anguish. “OUCH!”

“Does it hurt?” she asked. “Come on, you can’t be so easy to defeat!”

“Leave… leave it… hurts…” he panted, gritting his teeth.

Daisy chuckled and let go of his hand. He clutched his arm, breathing deeply, as she suddenly felt concern bubble inside her. “Are you okay?”

He gave her a painful smile. “You sure aren’t as delicate as you look. I have defeated most of the boys in our house…!”

“Didn’t I tell you not to be prejudiced?” She reached for her bag, pulled out an apple and flashed it at him. “An apple a day keeps the Healer away, Stevens. Remember that.”

“I want to be a Healer when I grow up.”

“That’s exactly why I eat one everyday.”

He chuckled. “But you’ve got to chuck the fruit if the Healer is cute!”

“I’ll do that when I feel the Healer’s cute enough. Thanks.” Then she turned towards Alan. “Can I try out now, or do want more examples of my strength?”

Alan looked petrified at the very idea of more examples. “Come with me,” he said, and Daisy smiled triumphantly at Andrew before following him.

Ginny was laughing by the time Daisy had finished her story. “Merlin!” she exclaimed, opening her handbag to retrieve her handkerchief. She dabbed her streaming eyes with it and laughed some more. “You sure are a perfect example of girl power, Daisy! And why did he wear a glove before the match?”

Daisy grinned. “He… he didn’t want to be distracted… my hand, you know…”

Ginny smiled lightly and they chatted for a few more minutes before she left for her daily work again.

***

“Chris was so in love with you, Daisy.”

Pari settled herself on a chair as she and Daisy finished reliving the arm-wrestle. Daisy just sighed. “I don’t think so. I was just another person with whom he played. Maybe it’s genuine now, but…”

Pari fell quiet and looked at the pain in the other girl’s eyes. “If you hate him, you shouldn’t feel bad about this. You say you got over it, after all.”

“I hate him because of all the agony that he put me through. You know how horrible it was for me, Pari.”

Pari knew instantly what Daisy was talking about. She took a deep breath as the memory came flashing back to her. She forced herself not to remember that day, but it kept troubling her. The way she had found Daisy… then gotten angry at her for what she was trying to do and then comforted her as she cried uncontrollably… it wasn’t the best thing to remember. Pari cringed at the memory.

Daisy smiled at her. “I’m not that miserable now! I just wish I wouldn’t miss him so much. Actually, I would throw myself into his arms right now… but I don’t have the courage to do it.”

“He really loves you, Daisy.”

“I do, too. But I can’t go through another episode like the one that happened between us.”

“You won’t have to. You’ve got to believe him!”

“How can I?”

“Just trust him. You love him, right? He loves you too and you can be sure of it, now. That’s the only thing that matters.”

Daisy stood up suddenly, with a nervous grin. “Should I do it now?”

“What?” asked Pari.

“Tell him that I love him too!”

“Oh shona!” Pari said, hugging her. “Go on, then! What are you waiting for?”

Daisy smiled and pulled open her wardrobe to retrieve her handbag. She grabbed her wand from the bedside table and rushed downstairs with Pari by her side. They walked out together and after giving Pari another hug, Daisy Disapparated.

***

Chris spooned soup into his mouth, thinking of the post mortem that had taken place the previous day. Rebecca had been very disappointed when she had found out that it only involved rubbing potion onto the patient’s body and finding out the problem. “There’s nothing new in that!” she had said, before going home.

He chuckled. Rebecca was his best friend, and he was glad to have her by his side at a time like this. He then spooned the last few drops of soup, as the doorbell rang. “Can you get the door, Earl?” he called out, wondering who it was.

Earl rushed past him and Chris heard the door open. There were voices, and Earl came to the dining room again. “It’s your friend, Master Chris.”

“Who? Becks?”

“Miss Daisy. I’ve asked her to wait.”

“What? I�”” Chris looked at the salad that Earl had laid for him. “Listen, I’ll finish this later. Tell her that I’ll join her.”

“Certainly.”

Chris rushed to the bathroom and washed his hands and mouth. He then took a deep breath and walked to the living room. She was seated on a couch, looking rather nervously at her own hands. What was the matter? Had someone else been attacked?

She stood up as she saw him approach her.

“Hey, have a seat,” he said, walking towards her cautiously. But she just smiled and strode over to him.

“Is�” is anything the matter?” he asked, backing away slightly. But before he could think, she had grabbed him by the collar of his shirt.

Chris felt a sense of déjà vu, but he made no effort to get her hands off his collar. Then he knew it. He knew it as she smiled calmly at him, and also as she pulled him closer. Then he heard a final sigh before their lips locked.

It was like his dream come true. Once again, he felt her satin fingers and her familiar lips in his. His hands moved over her short curls, feeling them hungrily… then up and down her back. He held on to her, scared that he was asleep and would wake up to disappointment if he left her. She pulled back gently. “I’m sorry.”

“For what?”

“For being so silly. I love you.”

“You weren’t being silly…” he hesitated and then grinned at her, “… Flower. I love you, too.”

She smiled. “Now let’s stop being a pair of prats and enjoy the rest of our lives together.”

Chris chuckled. “So what changed your mind?”

“Do you want me to go back?”

“No.”

“Then just shut up and stop asking stupid questions.”

“Have you had lunch?”

“No… have you?”

“I’m just having it. Come inside, let’s eat together.” He put an arm around her and took her into the dining hall with him. Amazingly enough, the whole world had suddenly become floaty and dream-like since her return. He still couldn’t believe his luck. But he loved her. And she loved him. That was enough.

***

The moon cast its soothing silver light upon the narrow alley, where two hooded figures could be seen walking towards each other. Both of them stopped at exactly the same time and stood face-to-face. Then the shorter of the two spoke up. “So, is everything ready?”

“Yes,” said the other. Then they hesitated. “I�” I just heard that the house has a Fidelius Charm over it.”

“And you’re informing me of this right now? If this plan fails…”

“N�”No… please… I’m trying to do whatever I can. Please don’t… I�” I have got a s�”solution to overcome the Charm.”

“What is it?”

There was a brief pause, and the questioner watched in admiration as the other narrated a well formed plan. “Yes, very good,” they said. “And you have kept everything ready, haven’t you?”

“Yes,” was the reply, in a slightly guilty tone.

“Now go home. We need to work the plan properly. This time, Parvati Patil won’t escape.”

***

Hermione got up from the swing as she heard the sound of a car approach the house. Harry had chosen her as the Secret Keeper that very afternoon, and since the other Aurors weren’t into the secret yet, she was waiting for them to divulge the location. As Hermione reached the gate, she saw Ginny get out from a taxi. She walked right to the other woman.

“So, where’s the house, then?” Ginny asked, grinning.

Hermione smiled back at her and leant in, whispering the address into Ginny’s ear. Ginny turned around and the house materialised before her. “I guess Parvati and you are out of danger, now…”

“I hope so,” replied Hermione. “Let’s go in, then. When will the others be back?”

“No idea… they have a lot of investigations to complete.”

“Investigations?” asked Hermione. “I thought you were up to some paperwork before going to Hogwarts for Ryan Joe’s interrogation…”

“Er… no, we�” er… oh Merlin!”

“What happened?”

“I forgot something at the Headquarters… oh… I’ll be right back, Hermione…”

Ginny looked around and Disapparated, leaving Hermione to stare after her bewilderment. Just then, Hermione heard another car approach. It stopped where the taxi had before, and Ron came out from the driver’s end, while Ginny climbed out of the other end.

Ginny? Again?

Hermione could have fainted. “Merlin… please…” she muttered, as she approached them. But she knew that she had made a horrible mistake. “Ginny,” she said shakily, “please tell me that you had just come a second ago… y�”you went to collect something from the office, right?”

“Um, no,” Ginny said. “I just came right now, Hermione, why?”

“This can’t be happening!”

“What?!”

Hermione buried her face in her hands. “I just divulged the address of the house to an impostor!”

Parvati took a deep breath and looked into the crystal ball that she had set upon the table in the attic. The fog cleared and she squinted to see more. Just as she did, she let out a gasp. This wasn’t good…

“Parvati?”

She got up from her seat and waded through all the junk, before reaching the stairs. “Coming, Harry!” She went down to her bedroom, to see him fumble with his tie. “Merlin, Harry,” she said, “come here.”

He grinned as she took charge. She had been terrified by what she had seen in the crystal ball right now, but she didn’t want to tell him about it. He was going to Hogwarts with the other Aurors to meet Ryan, Daisy’s brother. And if she told him that she was worried, then he’d definitely stay back. She had forbidden Hermione, Ron and Ginny to tell him about Hermione’s mistake, too. She couldn’t bear to see him more worried than he already was.

Parvati finally finished her job and smoothed his collar lovingly. She looked up at his face and into his green eyes. “Oh Harry…” she whispered, bending forward and hugging him. An uncomfortable sensation inside her told her that this was one of the last times that she would be seeing him. And after what she had seen in that crystal ball…

She took a deep breath and looked at him again, tears welling up her eyes. “I love you.”

“And I love you,” he replied, looking bewildered at the sudden wetness of her eyes. He ran a finger on her cheeks, wiping the tears away and hugging her again. “What happened? You sure seem pretty upset today.”

“I… I just don’t know…” she hesitated. “Harry, will you do something for me?”

“Yeah,” he said, looking even more confused.

“Okay,” she said and walked out. She came back after some time, with a bowl and spoon in her hand. The bowl was full of what seemed like curd. She spooned some. “Have this, Harry.”

“What�”?”

“It’s curd with sugar. It’s for good luck with whatever you are about to do.”

He smiled. She knew that he didn’t believe in this stuff, but he was always sweet enough to not make fun of her, and accepted it. This was just one of the reasons why she loved him so much.

He opened his mouth and as she took the spoon close to his mouth, she lost her grip over the bowl. It fell to the floor in and shattered.

Naina woke up with a frightened squeal and groaned before dozing off again. Parvati looked at the child, at Harry and then the broken bowl as her hand flew to her mouth. “Harry… this is not good!”

He was confused again. “I… I don’t understand, Parvati. The bowl only fell. You can always get some more.”

“No… something’s wrong. Harry please, please take care, okay?”

“I will, honey, but�””

She broke into tears and fell onto the bed, unable to bear her worries anymore. He was alarmed at this. Sitting down next to her, he held her close. “Is there anything that you have to tell me? Did you get another call? Has someone threatened or blackmailed you? Have you noticed something odd?”

She shook her head. “I just don’t feel right, today… nothing is going well.”

“The bowl only fell down,” he repeated. “It’s as simple as that. Nothing is going to happen to me, okay?”

She looked up at him and wiped her eyes. “Do you trust me?”

“Of course I do.”

“Then be very alert. Be very careful with everything you do, okay?”

He took her hands in his. “It will be okay with me. Promise. I’m going to be with the others all the time, and we’re trained to kill, if required. Don’t worry. And you know that Hogwarts is the safest place in the whole of Britain. Romilda will be staying back just in case, and Padma. Hermione and you can continue with your routines. Only don’t forget to contact me every hour. You can Floo call me at Neville’s office, too. I’ll be right there.”

“Ryan’s a Gryffindor?” she asked.

“No,” said Harry. “He’s a Ravenclaw, but Neville’s making the arrangements for us to meet and question him.” He got up and was about to pick up his coat, but he stopped midway. “Do you want me to stay, too?”

She smiled slowly. “I’ll be fine. Good luck. I know that you’ll crack this in no time.”

He grimaced. “I sure hope we do… nothing looks too good, now.”

She walked up to him and touched his cheek. “Take care.” She then hugged him again. They held on for a long time, and after they parted, she followed him to the hall where the others were waiting. Everyone else was dressed and well-equipped for the trip.

Romilda was down in the living room too, and she smiled at Parvati. “Do tell me when you have to go out. Harry has given me strict instructions to not let you out of my sight.”

“Merlin,” Parvati said. “He sure behaves obsessively, sometimes.”

The other woman laughed. “He’s such a good man. I’d do anything to switch positions with you, you know?”

“Would you?” asked Parvati quietly. Romilda quickly understood what she had said.

“Oh, I didn’t mean anything in that way… it was just that I did have a huge crush on him ten years ago. So did many others.”

“Oh yeah, that’s true,” she replied, and then turned to Harry as he prepared to go. “Bye, Harry.”

He smiled and nodded. “Bye. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

She waved along with Hermione, Romilda and Padma as they all walked out of the house and Disapparated one-by-one.

***

Parvati pushed the trolley round a corner in the supermarket and reached the vegetable section. Tearing off a polythene bag from above the tray of potatoes, she opened it and stowed a few potatoes inside. She placed it in her trolley and proceeded towards the fruit section.

She was feeling unnaturally restless again. Why did she keep feeling that something was wrong…? What was that obvious answer which she was missing?

She took a deep breath and steadied herself. She followed it up with a series of short breaths and finally felt the worry drain out of her. Nothing could go wrong. It was a perfect day today, despite all those bad omens. There was nothing to be worried of. Everyone was safe. But then, she knew that someone was watching her. Someone had been following her today. She could feel someone stalking her around, looking at each and every activity of hers. Or was it just because Romilda was there with her?

Having completed her shopping, Parvati went to the look for Romilda, to tell her that they should head home. She was just at the frozen section, when she ran into a familiar face. “Hi, Daisy,” she said, smiling at the girl. Daisy, though, looked unnaturally pale and slightly nervous. But she smiled.

“Hi, Parvati. How are you?”

“I’m good,” replied Parvati. Why was Daisy so nervous today? She looked into the teenager’s dark eyes and saw something. But then, she couldn’t go further. She remembered how Ginny had told her about Daisy being able to mask her feelings and looked up at the girl. “Is there anything that you have to tell me? Right now?”

Daisy shook her head. Then she hesitated. “Take care.”

“I will. Give Pari and Chris my love.”

She nodded and turned away, as Parvati stared after her.

Romilda was waiting for Parvati at the checkout counter. It had a slightly warming aura about it, mainly due to the presence of a large number of people. Over the beeping of computerised cash registers, the laughter and chatting of people around her comforted Parvati to a great extent. They walked over to the counter at their turn, paid and walked out through the automatic doors with the trolley. Then she turned to Romilda. “Listen, I need to go somewhere before coming home.”

“Where?”

“I�” I need to be alone. Don’t worry about me. Just go home.”

“I need to be with you all the time. Harry has told me�””

“Hermione will be home, and it’s not good to leave her alone, Romilda.”

Romilda hesitated. “Okay. But don’t take long.”

“I won’t.”

Romilda took the shopping bags and Disapparated with a smile. Parvati in the meantime, decided to visit another place before going home.

She got into the car and pushed the keys into the ignition. In a minute, the vehicle was meandering smoothly on the level roads of London, the wind coming in howls and whipping her face. It was a windy noon and even though the sun was overhead, its heat was neutralised by the coolness of the winds. Finally, she pulled in before a glimmering building made of marble- the very temple where she had been married to Harry.

She walked through the gates and halted before the stairs leading to the temple doorway, to remove her shoes. Keeping them safely in one side, Parvati ascended the stairs and walked into the large hall. She rang the bell at the entrance and proceeded towards the furthermost area of the hall, where the deity was placed. Kneeling down, she bowed forward with joined hands and uttered a quick mantra under her breath, after which she dropped a few pounds into the donation box and took the Prasad from the priest. At last, she settled herself cross-legged on the ladies’ section and closed her eyes in deep meditation.

She meditated for around twenty minutes and decided to get home. She felt pretty secure, now. She also recollected one of the many values that her mother had imparted to her. Whatever happens, happens with a good cause. Getting up from her place, Parvati stepped out of the temple and walked to her car after putting her shoes on. She got in and placed the keys in the ignition. She was about to turn them, when she realised that it was already an hour after her last talk with Harry.

She smiled. Harry was worried sick about her these days and she could do nothing but assure him every hour that she was alive and well. She pulled out her wand. ”Transmittere.” It glowed red and Parvati spoke into its tip. “Hi, Harry.”

“Hey,” Harry’s voice said, from the other end.

“So, satisfied, Harry? I’m still alive!”

“Yeah, I’m glad that you’re okay,” Harry replied.

“Did you give my love to Neville?”

“I did. Do you want to speak to him?”

“No… let it be.” There was a pause and suddenly, Parvati heard laughter from the other end. It was unnerving and unnatural. It was also very familiar. She froze, as she recognised that laughter.

“Harry, who’s laughing?” she asked, trying to sound indifferent.

“Irene. Ron said something really funny just now�” you know him. Why?”

Parvati gasped. She recognised the voice very well. It was the same laugh that she had heard on the phone. But… how was this possible?

“What’s it, honey? Are you all right?” Harry asked concernedly.

“Yes�” yes, I’m okay,” answered Parvati. “Irene’s laughter is uncanny, though.”

“Yeah, sends chills up the spine, doesn’t it?”

“Uh huh.”

“Okay then, I think I’ll get back to work. We’ll speak in an hour, okay?”

“Right, bye Harry!”

“Bye!”

Parvati kept her wand back inside her pocket and clutched the steering wheel of her car. She knew it now. She had known it since morning, hadn’t she? Her life was going to come to an end in a very short time. Perhaps that very afternoon.

No. Why was she even thinking like that? She would live. She would fight. If not for herself, she had to live, at least for Harry and Naina. Calming herself down, she finally drove home.

Parvati felt slightly dizzy as she entered the guest house in Bath. She was not scared, she was absolutely terrified. And this was not fear for death. This was fear for her family. Would Harry and Naina be able to carry on, if anything happened to her? Parvati walked to her room and sat on the bed, thinking of Daisy and the tiny message that she had conveyed to her. And as she thought more, a shattering realisation struck her. Merlin… how would she tell them?

Parvati looked around her room wildly for anything that she could convey this to Harry with… anything that wouldn’t be noticed by unwanted people. Her eyes then fell on the bookshelf in her room. She had always liked to read.

She suddenly had the solution. Praying that Hermione, if not Harry, would make out whatever she had to convey, she pulled out two books from the shelf. Then she placed it inside Harry’s wardrobe. She also conjured a piece of paper and scribbled on it before placing it over the books. Then taking deep breaths, she settled on her bed, her wand ready in her hand.

***

Daisy stared blankly at the television, not taking in a word of anything that was going on in the movie that Pari, Rebecca, Chris and she were supposed to be watching. Rebecca and Daisy had become friends after she and Chris had gotten together again, and all four of them had decided to spend an afternoon together with a movie to get their mind off things. But Daisy’s mind was not in the movie. She was just too anxious today.

Pari giggled and pushed Daisy slowly. “Daisy, I must say that Mrs Stevens is an incredible actress, don’t you think?”

Daisy came out of her reverie. “Oh… what? Oh… Mrs Stevens, yeah. She’s too good. Yeah…”

Pari raised an eyebrow. “Have you been paying attention at all?”

“I�” I yes… excuse me…” Daisy stood up and walked to the toilet. She bent over the wash basin, turning on the tap. She then removed her glasses and splashed water over her face. What was she doing…? Why was she doing this?

And then, she was suddenly attacked by a wave of unexplained weakness. Her legs refused to keep her standing and she bent forward, grasping the basin at the sides. “Chris…” she slurred, unable to maintain her balance anymore. He obviously didn’t hear her and she fell to the floor, resting her head against the wall. She then heard footsteps.

“Oh shona…” In a jiffy, Pari was next to her, stroking her back slowly. “Chris, can you come here?”

“What’s wrong?” asked Chris’s voice from the living room.

“She’s ill!” Pari called out.

“Oh Merlin…” Daisy heard him come in, as she took deep breaths to steady herself.

“Chris…” she whispered, trying to stand up, but swaying as everything began to reel. He held her and Pari stopped comforting her as she stepped out of the bathroom. Then she felt his arms around her as she walked unsteadily to the living room, with Pari and Rebecca following them closely. He half lifted her to the couch and sat down next to her.

She opened her eyes, to see him look at her worriedly. “What happened to you?” he asked, “you were okay five minutes ago, weren’t you?”

She grinned weakly. “I think it’s a bit of acidity… I skipped breakfast.”

“Why?”

“I wasn’t hungry.”

“Good lord, Daisy, you must never skip breakfast, understand? I’ll go home and get you a good medicine.”

“I’ll come with you,” Rebecca said, going to him. “In that enormous house, it’s going to be a miracle if you can find anything soon enough.”

Daisy nodded as she felt better and sat up, picking up her wand from the coffee table. “Come back soon, okay? Both of you.”

They nodded and then they were gone. Daisy looked at Pari, who had narrowed her eyes for some reason. “What happened, Pari?”

She raised an eyebrow. “You know very well.”

Daisy swallowed. This was the moment. She had made this decision that very morning, and she would abide by it. Taking a deep breath, she said, “The plan has worked.” She paused, and then she started to narrate the story to Pari.

***

Parvati stood up with a start. There had been a small sound from the living room�” as if a chair had been pushed slightly. Breathing fast, she listened intently and another faint rustle reached her ears. What was that?

Heart pounding against her chest, Parvati tiptoed out of her bedroom. She knew that she was not alone in the house, anyway, and the sound may have been made by the others. “Hermione? Naina? Jess? Jay? Where are you guys? Romilda? Is that you?”

And it probably was, said the cautious voice inside her. Was it Romilda in the living room? Parvati thought she had known it the moment Romilda had said something odd that morning.

“He’s such a good man. I’d do anything to switch positions with you, you know?”

She wished that she’d tried harder to push through Daisy’s shields. She knew that Daisy had deliberately told her about that single thing, but it seemed of practically no use, now. Parvati called out to the others again, but there was no answer. They were probably asleep. Or so she hoped.

She finally reached the living room, only to find it deserted. I think I’m going mad, she thought. Then she took a quick decision. “Transmittere.” She brought the wand before her mouth.

“Harry?”

“Any problem, Parvati?” Harry asked, from the other side. He sounded worried.

“Harry… Harry s�”something’s wrong!”

“What happened?!”

“They’re a�”after me, Harry… I�”I�” think, r�”right now…”

“WHAT?”

“Yes, Harry, please come here I�” d�”don’t know… please�” AAAAAARRRRRRGGGGGHHHHH!”

Excruciating pain hit Parvati, as something cut right through her back, blood wetting her rear and running down her legs. Her wand fell from her fingers and the connection broke. She turned around, to see a figure in loose black robes with a hood. “You’ll n�”never… get… w�”what… you w�”ant!” she said, with all the strength she could muster. She pushed the person and tried to run, but strong arms gripped her and rammed her against the wall. She could feel one hand rise again to strike another time.

Tasting blood, now, Parvati pushed against the hand that held her and staggered sideways, but she was too slow. There was a flash of silver and then agony as she felt a blow on her stomach.

The pain was unbearable and she dropped to her knees, blood spattering to the floor. Everything was spinning now and she knew that she was dying. It was then that she realised something else. Something more dreadful. Merlin… this couldn’t be happening.

“W�”who are… y�”you?” she whispered, barely able to string the words together.

The person lowered their hood and Parvati felt a gasp escape her lips, as she looked into the eyes. This was worse. Worse than what the Aurors had even imagined. And how would she tell them? They were probably never going to find out on their own…!

The attacker walked away and Parvati had no idea of how long she lay, gasping for breath and hoping that Harry would come soon. But he’d have to run right out of the castle and into Hogsmeade to Apparate. Would she survive it? Could she stay long enough to tell him? Her vision began to blur and dim, just as there was the sound of someone Apparating outside. “PARVATI!”

Someone rested her head on their lap and through all the fuzziness; Parvati could make out the indistinct figure of Harry. “Hold on, please! We’ll take you to the hospital. Just a minute…”

“Harry…” Parvati sputtered, as he lifted her up and shouted something incoherent to the others. She could feel him run with her… out of the house to Disapparate. She had to tell him, now… “Harry, listen…” she whispered, but then she felt a sucking sensation as he Disapparated.

There was more shouting and she was on a stretcher… “Harry…”

He seemed to notice. “Yes… tell me.”

She coughed, and gasped for breath. “Killer…” The stretcher took a turn. She couldn’t see anything, now.

“What? Tell me, honey.”

“Killer,” she sputtered again. “I�” H�”Harry…” she was drifting away. She didn’t know what was happening. Then someone put her on a bed.

The hospital bed. It was in the hospital that Naina was born. She had been so tiny. And when she had opened her eyes, they had gasped in amazement at their pretty green colour.

“Parvati… listen to me… I love you…”

She loved Harry too. She wanted to tell him that. Hadn’t she told him just that morning? And she loved Naina. Both Harry and Naina were pieces of her. She felt incomplete without either of them. The pain of the stabs was numbing and she felt drowsy. She wanted more than anything else to go off to sleep. But something told her that it was important to stay awake.

“I’m sorry,” said a strange voice. “She’s slipping away.”

“NO! Parvati… sweetheart…” Harry’s hand squeezed hers. “Naina loves you… I love you… please don’t go…” his lips touched her closed eyes. She could also feel tears wet her forehead.

Why was Harry crying? It was so peaceful, where she was going to go. She was going to be so happy. And that was when Parvati saw that beautiful, incredible light. It was unbelievable… enchanting. She wanted to go on. On and away. Away from whatever had tied her to her world. She gave one last gasp.

“Harry…”

The immediate impression that Harry had of Ryan Joe was that if he hadn’t known better, he’d have thought that the boy was elder to Daisy. Tall and skinny, he looked completely unrelated to Daisy, who was pretty short and slim. His hair was also not curly and he didn’t wear glasses.

“Sit down, Ryan,” Ginny said kindly, beckoning to a chair in front of her. “We just need to ask you a few questions.”

He nodded and seated himself nervously. “Could�” could you just get this done fast? I don’t want to miss much of Potions… especially since this one might be in the OWLs.”

“Sure,” replied Harry. “Okay… we need to know about Daisy. How was she after the murders started?”

Ryan raised an eyebrow. “Well, obviously, she was pretty sad. The victims all seemed to be from her year… her batch, you know? And she knew them all.”

“Did you notice any other change?”

“Nope… except…”

“… Except?”

“I guess two or three days before Andrew died… a week, rather. On the day that Charlotte died, I think.”

“And…?”

“Well, she got herself that handset and she and Andrew were always in touch. She also met him a fair few times late at night. And the books…”

“What books?”

“She suddenly seemed to read a lot. I dunno, I think it was for her job. But�” you don’t suspect her, do you?”

“No, we don’t,” lied Harry. “We just needed to have a few things checked. So… was there anything else that you noticed?”

“No,” said Ryan. “She did get a letter from Andrew after his death, though…”

“When did it come?” asked Anthony sharply.

“Just a few hours after he died, I think. I obviously didn’t read it.”

“Can you tell us where it is?”

Ryan raised an eyebrow. “I won’t! I can’t let you read the letter!”

Irene frowned briefly at Anthony and then smiled at the teenager before them. “Oh, of course we won’t! We were just wondering if you knew…”

“I don’t know.”

“Okay,” Ginny began, as Harry felt his wand grow hot. This was the second time in an hour. What was wrong? He excused himself and went aside, just as he heard her voice.

“Harry?”

“Any problem, Parvati?” Harry asked, worried, now.

“Harry… Harry s�”something’s wrong!”

“What happened?!”

“They’re a�”after me, Harry… I�”I�” think, r�”right now…”

“WHAT?”

“Yes, Harry, please come here I�” d�”don’t know… please�” AAAAAARRRRRRGGGGGHHHHH!”

Harry felt the colour drain off his face. He grabbed Ron, who was closest to him and said. “I’m going home, mate… just take care of this, okay?”

He rushed out of Neville’s office and skidded to the set of staircases that led him down. He practically flew down the stairs, missing several of them and dashing through tapestries and short cuts. He then ran out of the entrance hall and rushed out of the front door. He realised after a moment, that Ron was just behind him.

Oh Merlin, let her be all right, he thought, as he ran to the gates with Ron. They hurried out of the gates and Disapparated without even waiting to catch their breaths.

He appeared at the doorstep of their house and heard Ron Apparate beside him, too. But without bothering to wait, he burst in through the doors. What he saw horrified him. “PARVATI!”

She was lying on the floor, bleeding profusely. Her eyes were almost completely shut and he could hear her gasping for breath. He realised that she must have put up quite a struggle, for blood was splattered all across the living room. Falling to his knees, he took her head on his lap. “Hold on, please! We’ll take you to the hospital. Just a minute…”

“Harry…” she sputtered hopelessly, as he lifted her up.

“I’m taking her to the hospital!” He called out to Ron, before hurrying outside as fast as he could and Disapparating as soon as he had reached the door.

St Mungo’s was quite crowded, but they noticed Parvati the moment Harry Apparated there. The witch at the reception shouted out for a stretcher and Harry laid her on it, as they began to wheel her into the emergency room.

He felt her hand on his. “Harry…”

He bent down. “Yes… tell me.”

She coughed, and gasped. They were now in the room and they stopped the stretcher as they transferred her to a bed. A Healer came and began to attend to her wounds, as Harry held her hand. “Killer…” she gasped.

“What? Tell me, honey.”

“Killer,” she coughed again. “I�” H�”Harry…” her eyes rolled out of focus, and the Healer shook his head at her. But Harry wouldn’t give up.

“Parvati… listen to me… I love you…”

She gasped, her chest heaving with every breath she took. The Healer placed a face mask for her and her breathing eased a bit. But Harry knew that it was over. And so did the Healer.

“I’m sorry,” he said, “She’s slipping away.”

“NO! Parvati… sweetheart…” Harry squeezed her hand, determined to bring her back. “Naina loves you… I love you… please don’t go…” He kissed her eyelids as tears escaped his own eyes.

A look of tranquility was now on Parvati’s face. She took a last breath and as she let it go, he could have sworn that he heard her say, “Harry…”

***

Daisy took a deep breath and swallowed the potion that Chris had poured out for her. She hated this. She hated every moment of this lie that she was forcing herself into. How many people would she hurt in the end? How many of these people were going to forgive her for it? She thought about this for a moment and decided that no one would, indeed. The wounds that she was about to cause would definitely be too deep.

Pari got up to get Daisy a glass of water, as Chris went to wash the goblet that he had poured the potion into. Daisy looked at Rebecca, who was looking at her curiously. “How do you feel?” she asked.

“Better,” said Daisy.

Rebecca gave her a smile and spoke gently. “I’m so glad we’re friends again. I never thought I could pull out of this ordeal.”

“Oh Rebecca…” Daisy hugged her, just as Chris came back. He smiled gladly at the two of them.

“I never thought you’d forgive us, Flower.”

Daisy smiled. “Neither did I. But now I’ve realised that it’s important to forgive the people you love.”

Chris came and sat next to her, before swooping down and pecking her cheek. Then he pulled her close against his chest, wrapping his arms around her as though she was the only thing he had ever owned. She snuggled in, too, but the feeling of guilt burnt her stomach, as she counted another person who’d be hurt at the end of it all.

***

“Drink this, Harry.”

“I’m not thirsty.”

“It’s coffee.”

“I don’t want it.”

“We’re worried for you…”

Harry looked up to see Ginny with two mugs of coffee in her hand, watching him sympathetically. He could feel Hermione’s arm on his shoulder. Ron was standing right behind Ginny, and was also holding a steaming coffee mug.

“Harry, you haven’t eaten anything…” Hermione squeezed him lightly. “At least have some coffee.”

Harry shook his head, as his eyes began to burn. Removing Hermione’s arm from around him, he stood up and walked away from all of them. They didn’t make any attempt to stop him. He just walked down the corridor, unaware of where he was heading towards. He didn’t care.

He climbed up a flight of stairs and then a few more numbly, only to find himself in the hospital canteen. It was a flurry of lime green robes and dull voices. No one seemed to notice that Harry Potter had just entered their midst.

Harry suddenly discovered a hungry growl in his stomach. He looked over at the counter and decided to have a sandwich. The wizard at the counter widened his eyes in surprise at Harry, but he barely noticed it as he took his plate to a nearby table. The sandwich tasted horrible.

He was done with the sandwich in another ten minutes. Remembering that Romilda, Irene and Anthony would have probably come back with the results after investigating the guest house, he decided to go back and check out.

When he went back to Parvati’s ward, he saw that Anthony and Irene were indeed there, holding their clipboards and talking to Ginny and Ron. Hermione was sitting down, listening to them and comforting Padma at the same time. Harry took a deep breath and walked to them. “What have you found out?”

Anthony turned around, looking grim. He them held out his clipboard, where he had scribbled a few notes. “We took out blood samples from across the living room… we wanted to make sure that they were Parvati’s only.”

“And?”

“There are two different samples, Harry. We’re lucky.”

Harry stared at the notes in the clipboard for a while, as he sat down. Just then, he heard Hermione say, “Have you done a DNA fingerprint for the sample?”

Harry looked up. “DNA fingerprint?”

“It’s a Muggle method to identify criminals,” Hermione explained. “If you want, I’ll read up�””

“There will be no need for that,” Irene interrupted her. “We have better methods to find out.”

“But�””

“I really don’t think we should use Muggle techniques for serious cases like this,” said Irene. “How can we ever be sure of anything we find out, then?”

“Listen to me, Irene,” said Hermione, but the other woman interrupted her.

“I think Aurors know better, Hermione,” said Irene, with a tone of finality. Hermione looked at her for a minute, but apparently, she decided not to retaliate.

“Where was Romilda when Parvati was attacked?” asked Harry finally.

“She was upstairs,” Anthony replied.

“Doing what?”

Anthony looked hesistant. Then he said, “She was asleep.”

“What?!”

“Well… after we checked on Hermione, Ron and I went to Romilda’s room. She was asleep on her bed. And there was a vial of Sleeping Draught on her bedside cabinet.”

Harry looked at Hermione. “And you…?”

“I don’t know what happened to me, Harry,” Hermione replied earnestly. “I had just put the kids to sleep… and I have no idea of what happened after that. The next thing I knew, Ron was Rennervating me.”

Harry sighed. Why did Romilda feel the need to go off to sleep like that? Since when had she become an insomniac? And how had Hermione been Stunned without even having a clue of what was going on?

And then, it struck him. Of course… a Memory Charm. He stood up with a start. “Daisy.”

“What?” asked Hermione, standing up, too.

“It’s Daisy. She’s the one who’s involved in all of this.”

“How can you say that?” asked Ginny.

“I know. I have to make sure, though, and I’m going to do that.”

“Harry, please�””

Harry looked at Ginny. “Look, Ginny, I listened to you when you told me that she was innocent. I decided to be open minded and not presume things like her friends did. But now, I think her friends are right to abandon her. She is a murderer.”

“But Harry, how do you explain Romilda having to take a Sleeping Draught?”

“Can’t you see that she was clearly Imperiused? We all know that Daisy is good with wandwork, Ginny.”

“And so is Chris… and Rebecca! Pari is good, too! And Romilda is an Auror, Harry, she obviously has better reflexes than that.”

Harry began to retaliate, but he held it back in the last moment. He took a deep breath. “Okay. Where is Romilda?”

“In the ward,” replied Anthony. “I’ll call her.” He went in and returned a moment later, Romilda trailing him. She stood before Harry, unable to look at him directly. He kept a hand on her shoulder.

“I just have one question for you, Romilda. Did Parvati meet anyone when you were outside?”

She nodded. “Yes.”

“Who was it?”

“Daisy Joe.”

***

“You can’t be serious.”

Harry, Ron and Ginny were standing in front of a shocked and pale Daisy. She held the search warrant in her trembling hands, and was staring helplessly at them. “Please… I’m innocent,” she said again.

“We know that, Daisy,” said Ginny soothingly. “We just have to make sure.”

Daisy stared at them for a while. Then she sighed. “Okay.”

Ginny patted the girl’s shoulder as she, Harry and Ron headed to Daisy’s room. They opened the wardrobe and bookshelf, but found nothing. “All clean,” said Ron, putting a book on the Crown Jewels back in its place. “Let’s check her study desk and bedside cabinets.”

They began to check the drawers on her desk, but they found nothing again. They then headed to her bedside table. This one had two drawers. The lower one was full of medicines, but the upper one seemed to be locked.

“This isn’t opening,” Ginny said, as she tugged at it. “I think she has locked it.”

Harry narrowed his eyes at the drawer. “Yes, I think this one has a password to be opened. Just tap it once and see.”

Ginny did as Harry told her to do, and a faint voice said, “Password?”

Ron raised an eyebrow. “I’ll get Daisy.” He went downstairs, and was back in a moment with her following him. Harry looked up at her.

“We need the password to your drawer, Daisy.”

“I�” I can’t give it.”

“If you have nothing to hide, then you should have no problems with us searching it.”

“No. I won’t�””

“Listen�””

“NO!” she screamed suddenly. “WHY THE HELL DON’T YOU UNDERSTAND? I CAN’T GIVE YOU THE PASSWORD, OKAY?”

Harry sighed, as he removed an arrest warrant from his pocket. “I’m sorry, Daisy, but you’re under arrest for murder.”

Chris got up from the sofa and stretched. "I've got my Healer workshop now... I think I should go."

Daisy nodded and looked at Rebecca. "Haven't you got work, too?"

"Yeah, I do," replied Rebecca. "Are you and Chris going on a date this evening?"

Daisy felt herself smile as she answered Rebecca. "Yes."

"Oh good!" said Rebecca. "I'm sorta tired of being mistaken for Chris's girlfriend. So... Aren't you working today, then?"

"No," replied the other girl. "I had to sort a few other things at home first, so I took a leave from work."

"Oh well," said Pari, also standing up as she slung her handbag over her shoulder. "I think I'll be going." She kept a hand on Daisy's shoulder. "You're okay, aren't you?"

Daisy nodded. "I'm fine. Don't worry about me... Hyperacidity keeps happening to me from my horrible eating habits. It barely takes me time to recover, these days."

Pari looked as though she wanted to say something else, but she just shook her head. "Okay, then, see you."

"Should I drop you off, Pari?" Chris asked her as she headed to the door.

"Oh Chris Shona... there's absolutely no need for that, I'll be fine." She smiled and left..

Daisy watched Pari walk away until she vanished round the corner. Rebecca followed a minute later, leaving Daisy alone with Chris.

She felt his hand touch her cheek gently. His firm fingers traced her
cheekbone and reached the corner of her lips. She smiled at this and
put her arms around him. "Feeling romantic, are we?

He grinned cheekily. "I wanted to ask you something, actually."

"Erm... What?"

He continued to smile, as he came down on his knees. And it was then
that she realised what was happening. The thought made her
hyperventilate. This couldn't be happening. No. Merlin!

"Chris. Just... No. Please don't do that..."

He looked bewildered. "Why?"

Daisy only shook her head. "We introduced pure disaster into our lives the last time. I'm sorry, Chris, but I don't have the strength to go through anything similar."

"But then..."

Daisy took a deep breath and looked into his hazel eyes. "I don't want to lose you again."

"You won't. Don't you believe me, Flower? I was younger and much less understanding then. It will never happen again. It's my promise to you. I love you."

She continued to look into his eyes, unable to find a way to put him off his track. How could she tell him the real reason for her refusal? How could she take such a huge risk? And he had just said that he loved her.. He was actually and seriously in love with her.

She hesitated.. Was it the right time to tell him the truth? Could she tell him about the game that she was playing? How would he take it?

No... She couldn't tell him now. He wouldn't be able to bear it. The truth was much too bitter. He couldn't know about it yet. The reality would destroy him, and she couldn't be responsible for it. He'd have to find about the truth in some other way... Some other time. She opened her mouth to tell him that she'd need time, when a shrill voice echoed across the room.

"Stevens! Report to the hospital, NOW!"

Chris scrambled to his feet. "Oops! Got to go... I..." he remembered what he had been about to do. "I... Well... I'll talk to you later, okay?" He picked up his bag and rushed out the door, waving at her as he did so.

Daisy waved back at him, her breaths easing out as he vanished from view. Things had just been deterred from going all wrong today. She couldn't imagine what would have happened if he had asked her to marry him. She would have probably persuaded him to think over it again, anyway, but she wouldn't have been able to give him a convincing reason for it. And with everything that was already going on... It was much too tedious to worry about so many things at once. In the end, Daisy couldn't help but mentally thank Healer Tudor for calling Chris to the hospital. She, Daisy, wouldn't have been able to handle his situation at all.

Then Daisy remembered something else that made her feel weak on her knees again.. She sank into the couch, clutching her face in her palms. Why? Why was she stuck like this? Why did trouble want to find her in this way?

The doorbell rang, shaking Daisy out of her silent trauma. She got up with slightly shaky legs and went to get it. As she opened it, she knew that she was done for. It was Harry, Ron and Ginny. They were standing with grim expressions on their faces, and she knew, once again, that this wasn't a friendly visit at all. "Come in," she said, hoping mentally that they wouldn't.

They walked in. Ron had an uncommonly serious expression on his face. Harry looked as though he had been grieving. Ginny looked sad, too, but she gave Daisy a tiny smile. After they had all been seated, Ron looked at Daisy. "Do you know why we are here?"

Daisy shook her head. "Frankly, I have no idea of why you people are suspecting me so much. I'm innocent."

He raised an eyebrow. "I never questioned your innocence. I just asked you if you know why we are here."

"I have no idea."

"Oh, really?" asked Harry, suddenly. Daisy noticed that his eyes were bloodshot. "You really don't know about anything that has happened, today?"

She shook her head. "I swear... I don't know."

Harry seemed to take a deep breath before saying, "We are going to have to search your house."

"Why?"

"Did you meet Parvati this morning?"

"Yes, but... What h-happened?"

"Parvati was..." he shut his eyes and Daisy noticed Ginny's hand fly to his shoulder. He opened his eyes and finally said, "Parvati had been murdered."

There was a stunned silence. Daisy sighed. "Harry… I’m�” I’m so sorry…”

“Nothing can be done about Parvati’s murder now, Daisy, we just need your cooperation, at the moment,” replied Ginny.

“D�”Do you have a search warrant?"

"Yes," said Ron, producing it. "Have a look."

Daisy took it with shaking hands, but she knew that it was genuine, anyway. "You can't be serious."

The Aurors didn't reply. Ron's expression was stern. Ginny looked concerned and Harry looked desperate. "Please," Daisy said again. "I'm innocent."

“If you’re innocent, you wouldn’t protest at all about us searching your house!” said Harry. “You’d not even ask for a warrant. So how can you just say, standing there and doing all those things, that you don’t have a hand in any of this?”

“Well,” began Daisy. “This isn’t about protesting. This is my private life you’re invading into!”

“We will take care of that,” said Ginny. “I promise we won’t�””

“I’m really, really innocent, Ginny…”

"We know that, Daisy," replied Ginny patiently. "We just have to make sure."

Daisy returned the search warrant. “Okay.”

The Aurors left the living room immediately, and headed straight for Daisy’s room as she had already guessed they would. She could feel her legs trembling under her as she heard the Aurors go though her things. It was five whole minutes before she could stop all the trembling. She prayed that the Aurors would find nothing horribly fishy.

She paced around the living room for a while, completely nervous. Then suddenly, she could hear footsteps descend the stairs. It was Ron. He beckoned to her and headed to her room again. She went as slowly as possible, hoping against hope that whatever they had found wasn’t the same thing that she had in mind. She absolutely had no explanation for that very property of hers.

They were crowded around the bedside table when she entered the room. Oh, so it wasn’t what she thought. Thank Merlin.

Just as Daisy entered, Harry turned around. “We need the password to your drawer, Daisy.”

Oh no. Out of the fire and into the frying pan. I hate this, I hate this, I hate this! “I�” I can’t give it.”

“If you have nothing to hide, then you should have no problems with us searching it.”

“No. I won’t�”” Please, please, please…

“Listen�””

“NO!” Daisy found that her voice had been raised. “WHY THE HELL DON’T YOU UNDERSTAND? I CAN’T GIVE YOU THE PASSWORD, OKAY?”

Harry raised an eyebrow at her and sighed. Then he removed an arrest warrant from his pocket. “I’m sorry, Daisy, but you’re under arrest for murder.”

What? Hell, no! Where was this heading towards? The whole room was beginning to reel. Harry’s voice reverberated in Daisy’s ears.

I’m sorry, Daisy, but you’re under arrest for murder.

Daisy’s stomach gave an unpleasant plummet. She felt horrible. Why? Why was this happening to her? How would she get out of this? Who would help her?

“May I know who your accomplice is?” asked Harry, as Daisy gained focus again.

She shook her head. “No one.”

“Daisy, there’s no use for lies. It’s best that you tell me the truth. Who else is involved in this?”

Daisy shook her head again. “I have no idea. I just know that I’m innocent.”

“We’ll have to use Veritaserum if you don’t tell us the truth.”

“No.”

“You won’t tell us the truth?!”

“You won’t use the Veritaserum.”

Harry plunged his hand into his robe pocket and drew out a vial of clear liquid. “I will.”

“Try me.”

There was silence. Daisy knew that she had crossed all the limits, now. But she was prepared for whatever would follow. Harry shook his head slowly. “Don’t make us force-feed you, Daisy.”

“You can’t.”

“We very well can.”

“Are you challenging me?”

“You are making us do so.”

“Don’t. You’ll lose.”

“This time, we won’t.” There was a pause, and before she knew it, Daisy was on her knees. Her arms moved back as though locked in a tackle and her mouth opened automatically. Harry stuffed his wand into his robes as he walked to her. Then he opened the bottle of Veritaserum and poured three drops into her mouth.

Anger boiled inside Daisy. How dare he force her to drink the Veritaserum! She glared at Harry and spat the Veritaserum at his face. He recoiled and the spell that he had cast upon Daisy lifted. She took the chance to prop herself to her legs and run.

“Daisy!” She did not care to wait and see Ginny take off after her, as she flew down the staircases and into the guest room. She shut the door and locked it from inside. In a moment, she could hear Ginny banging at it. “Daisy, come out!”

“NO!”

Ginny kept thumping at her door. “Daisy, come out, please!”

Daisy knew that she was in deep trouble, but she couldn’t make out a way to escape the mess. As Ginny banged at her door, Daisy realised that she was really done for. She was really, totally, screwed. The banging continued for a while and stopped, but Daisy could hear voices outside the room. After that, there was complete silence.

She did not dare to get out of the room. Sitting down on the bed, she drew deep breaths. What was to be done, now? Was fleeing an option? What if she went into hiding? Would it help? She mentally counted all the cash that she currently had and wondered what she’d tell her parents and Ryan.

She was just beginning to formulate a plan in her mind, when there was a huge bang. In a moment, there was debris everywhere and she felt ropes fasten themselves around her. She was then dragged by an invisible force and in a moment, she was in front of Harry, Ron and Ginny again.

Harry looked at her and then at Ron. “Call everyone to the headquarters. We have just caught the culprit.

***

I’m afraid that this is one of my last days, Daisy…

Daisy opened her eyes with a start and looked around. She had just heard Andrew’s voice and it had woken her up. The room, however, was freezing cold. She could hear the Dementors gliding outside the door to the tiny office. The horrible, hopeless feeling associated with the Dementors pounded through her chest and she felt sick. Shivering, she covered her face with her hands as two fat tears made their way down her cheek.

The Aurors had brought Daisy to their headquarters at the Ministry. Then she had been locked in an office with Dementors keeping guard outside, while Rebecca, Pari, Chris, Liz, Neil and Mike had been called for questioning.

Daisy sniffled. Her eyes filled up again as she looked down. Just then, she heard the door of the office open. She blinked back her tears and looked around to see Chris walk towards her. He sat down next to her and kissed her cheek. “We’ve been talking to the Aurors… I think there’s a real chance for you to get off.”

Daisy felt more tears escape her eyes as she nodded. She knew that Chris was also keeping the same false hopes as she was. There was no chance that she’d get off. Chris pulled her close and wiped the tears away. “There’s nothing to be scared of, Flower, I’m here with you.”

She sniffled again and buried her face into his neck, shaking with sobs. He ran his hand on her back and then her hair. Finally, his arms closed around her. He rocked her lightly, whispering calming words into her ear.

The door of the office opened again and someone sat on Daisy’s other side. A hand placed itself on her shoulder. “Has she eaten anything?” Pari asked.

“I don’t know,” Chris replied. “I just came here myself.”

“Shona?” Pari whispered into Daisy’s ear. “Have you had anything to eat?”

Daisy didn’t reply immediately. The truth was that she’d never had an appetite that day. The whole day had been so awful that hunger had never taunted her. She wasn’t hungry even now. However, she freed herself from Chris and looked at Pari. “I’m not hungry.”

Pari sighed and pulled Daisy close. “We are with you, okay?”

Daisy hugged her back, unable to say anything. The door opened for a third time and Daisy broke away to see Ginny enter the room. The Auror came right ahead and smacked Daisy’s head lightly. “You silly girl!”

Daisy frowned. “I’m not silly, okay? I never backed out in the last minute after promising to keep someone out of suspicion of their colleagues.”

“Hey,” said Ginny, “I’m sorry. I convinced them that you’re innocent, Daisy, but you were the one who ruined it for yourself.”

“Oh yeah?”

“Yes,” Ginny persisted. “Who asked you to create that drama at your place?”

“What drama? That drawer was personal.”

“That wasn’t the only thing. You spat at Harry and tried to escape, Daisy. That’s what increased their suspicions.”

“Oh. So now? What do I do?”

Ginny sighed. “There’s nothing you can do at the moment.”

“Then…?”

Ginny looked pained. “I’m afraid Harry has convinced Walanger that you’re guilty. I’m sorry, but you have been sentenced to life imprisonment at Azkaban.”

A salty spray of water hit Daisy's face as the boat rocked its way through the North Sea. The air was moist and gloomy, carrying the smell of salt and fish with it. In the distance, the huge shape of a fortress was beginning to appear. Daisy wiped the sea water from her face, as a single tear fell down her cheek at the sight of Azkaban. She knew that she wanted to run, but she couldn't. She was cornered, now. There was no way out of this mess that she was in.

A hand squeezed hers, and she felt Chris' familiar warmth enshroud her. She hiccupped, a couple more tears spilling out, and he hugged her comfortingly. "That's enough, now, Daisy, it's all gonna be sorted out.”

"I don't want to go to Azkaban. I haven't done anything.”

"I know, sweetheart...” He trailed off, and looked away from her, taking deep breaths as he did so.

There was painful silence. Harry, Ron and Ginny, too, never spoke to each other as the boat went on. Finally, they reached the pier leading to the fortress and got off the boat. They then walked the length of the pier and down a small lane, till they reached an enormous door, with a huge man guarding it. Harry handed him a piece of paper and he nodded. Then Harry turned towards the rest of them. "Ron, you stay back with Chris. Only two people are allowed in.”

Ron nodded, and Harry and Daisy walked in, locked to each other by a Handcuff Charm. They were followed by Ginny.

The fortress was huge and labyrinthine. It smelled of the sea and the air was damp with salt. An eerie coldness circulated the air and silence pressed itself, occasionally punctuated with moans and sucks. Daisy hated to think of this place as home.

Finally, they reached a doorway, guarded by two towering Dementors. A guard Auror was sitting at a desk kept a foot away, with a Patronus circling him. Harry walked to him, pulling Daisy along with him. "Morning, Hardy.”

“Ay, Potter,” replied Hardy. "New prisoner, I see. What for?”

"Murder,” Harry said. "Serial killings.”

Hardy raised an eyebrow at Daisy and opened a notebook. He flipped a few pages. "Cell number one-one-three is empty. Chuck her in and fill the details.” He then bent down and handed Daisy three pairs of grey robes. "Here, girl, you will wear these while you are here.”

Daisy took them as Harry conjured his Patronus and led her through the doors. They walked a short row of cells full of prisoners, all of whom stared at Daisy. Finally, there was an empty cell, with a plaque where the number one-one-three was engraved. They went into it, and Daisy felt the Handcuff Charm lift. Harry backed away from her and went back to finish the formalities. Ginny came in and helped Daisy as she changed. The cell was small, with just a bed. A tiny window was placed high up and the first rays of sunlight fell through it.

Daisy looked around once and sank onto the bed, tears falling out of her eyes for the umpteenth time. Ginny sat beside her and patted her shoulder. "I'll get you out as soon as possible, okay?”

Daisy shrugged her hand away. "Go away from here.”

"Daisy...”

"Get lost. Just go. Harry is all yours, now, right? Go and enjoy yourself.”

"We have to tell your parents,” Ginny said, ignoring Daisy's statement.

"Please!” Daisy growled in frustration. "How many times do I to tell you that I can't call my parents here? Why can't you people just understand?”

"But Daisy, they have to know.”

"They're better off not knowing, thanks.”

"When will they come back?”

"Whenever Dad has sorted out his work.”

Daisy looked at the window as Ginny sat silently. In a few minutes, there were footsteps and Harry was back, this time followed by a burly man carrying a camera. The former gave Daisy a placard. "We're going to click a few pictures.”

Daisy looked at the placard, bearing her name and the number printed at the back of her robes and held it as the burly wizard clicked photos of hers from different angles. He gave Harry and Ginny a salute and walked away. Harry then held his hand out to Daisy. "Your wand.”

She took a last look at her wand before giving it to him. He pocketed it and turned around. "Come, Ginny.”

Ginny got up and walked out of the cell with him. He shut the door of the cell once she was out and cast a few charms with his wand. They then walked away, Ginny giving Daisy a last glance.

Daisy looked at the placard kept in the side.

Daisy Joe
263739

Daisy gawked at the number disbelievingly. She knew it too well.

Andrew and Daisy were sitting at their favourite café, examining the menu. Finally, Andrew beckoned to the waiter and placed their orders. He then smiled at Daisy. "So? Enjoying your new handset?”

"Sure,” Daisy replied. "I've sorta magicked the WWN into it. The only trouble comes when you text me instead of calling me. I absolutely hate messaging you from this phone.”

"Why?”

"It's such a pain! I hate pushing so many buttons so many times!”

Andrew raised an eyebrow. "Can I see your phone?”

Daisy handed it to him and he pushed a few buttons himself, before letting out a laugh. "What's funny?” she asked, making him laugh even more. She frowned. "Do I look like some kind of a clown over here?”

Andrew shook his head. "It's just that your reactions set me off even more. Anyway, messaging should be a tad easier for you, now. I've switched on the T9 dictionary.”

"The what?”

"It's a facility by which the phone recognises the word that you want to type. Like, my name can be spelled by just typing 263739.”

Daisy smirked. "I'll call you by that codename from now on, then, 263739.”

Daisy lifted the placard and held it to her chest, sobs racking her body. She had thought that she was alone, with no one to listen to her or comfort her in prison. But she was wrong. There was still one person who had promised to never leave her alone. And even now, he was keeping his promise. Daisy looked at the sunrays that were falling through the window.

Thank you for being there, Andrew, I knew that you'd never leave me. I miss you...

***

Harry had to practically chase away the reporters from the Daily Prophet when he reached the Ministry of Magic. They had already printed the news of Parvati's death that very morning and were waiting outside Harry's office for more. After giving a few brief statements about the case and the victims, Harry locked himself in his office and refused to divulge more. He then completed some more paperwork pertaining to the case and took it to Walanger's office.

Walanger offered his condolences to Harry before calling the other Aurors. Then he let Harry and Ron off on a week's break, after which they'd only have to report to office to complete the remaining of the paperwork. Ginny, Romilda and Irene were put on a new case related to some stolen object from the Department of Mysteries. Anthony was put on the chase of another Death Eater.

Naina was screaming in Hermione's arms when Harry reached the guest house. There were packed suitcases in the living room, as everyone was going back home. Parvati's body was still in the hospital for post-mortem and other things. Anthony, Romilda and Irene were preparing for Daisy's final interrogation.

Harry took Naina from Hermione and kept her close, kissing her forehead and patting her back. He went back to his room and settled on the bed with the child. She kept screaming for Parvati, refusing to listen to Harry at all. He calmly hugged her and tried to comfort her to no result.

Finally, Hermione came in with a bottle of warm milk for the child. "Here,” she said, handing the bottle to Harry. "She's hungry... This should calm her down for a while...”

Harry couldn't say anything. He just nodded and began to feed Naina. She refused to drink it for a second or two, but finally, her hunger overtook all her other senses. In a few minutes, Harry had her snoozing peacefully. He then laid her in her cradle and sat next to Hermione again. She kept a hand on his back. "Harry?”

He looked straight into her eyes. "We've put Daisy in prison, Hermione, Parvati has been avenged.” His eyes began to burn and he looked away. When he looked back at her again, tears were forming in his eyes. "Daisy took away my life from me...”

"Oh Harry,” Hermione threw her arms around him, tears streaming down her face, too. "I'm sorry. I wish you didn't have to go through this. But Naina is now your responsibility. You must be strong for her sake. You will have to learn how to raise her as a single parent... As will I, for my children.”

Harry looked at her curiously, but she gave him a reply before he could ask her the question. "I will have to take care of Jessica and Jake once Ron and I are divorced, Harry.”

"But Hermione...”

Hermione got up from the bed before he could ask her anything. "I think you'd better pack. We have to leave within a couple of hours.” She wiped her face and walked away, leaving Harry bewildered. He was dissolved in his own thoughts for a while, until he realised that he had work to do. He extracted Parvati's suitcase and put her clothes and accessories into it. Finally, when he kept the books, he realised that two were missing. Hastily, he searched a few shelves for them and ended up finding them in his own wardrobe. It was just a thesaurus and some novel by a Muggle author named Louisa something, whom Harry had heard of before he started to go to Hogwarts. He stuffed them into the bag thoughtlessly and did not notice the piece of parchment that fell out. He then packed his own things along with Naina's things in two other trunks. He cleared out all the waste paper and other rubbish, unknowingly throwing away the chit that Parvati had left for him, too. Little did he know that this single mistake of his would be the root of bigger disasters. Little did he know that Daisy's imprisonment was just the beginning of a big, dirty game that he'd be forced to play.

In the next two hours, the Aurors were all exchanging goodbyes at the gate of the guest house. Daisy's final interrogations and Parvati's post mortem reports were the only ones to be added to the case file. Harry strapped Naina to her seat in the car and started loading the boot with his things, when a voice called out to him. "Harry?”

Harry turned to see Ginny standing right behind him, a sympathetic look adorning her face. She looked at him for a second, and before he knew it, she was hugging him tightly. He hugged her back, but broke away quickly. She gave him the same old blazing look that he had admired years ago. “Mum has called you home, Harry.”

He shook his head. “I’ll manage. Don’t�” don’t really worry about me.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes.” He took a deep breath. “I’ll tell you if I require help with anything at all.”

She nodded and looked at Naina, who was looking at both of them curiously. She then bent over and kissed the child. “Bye, darling.”

Naina gave a million-dollar grin and waved her little hand. “Bye, Dinny.”

Harry frowned at her. “Naina, you aren’t supposed to call her like that. She’s your Aunty, sweetheart.”

“Let it be,” said Ginny. “I like it this way.” She gave Naina another kiss before smiling at Harry and walking over to Ron’s car. Ron and Hermione, too, spoke to Harry for a while and after much persuasion, they, along with Ginny, Romilda and Irene left. Anthony had the keys to the guest house with him�”he began to lock the door of the house, just as Padma approached Harry.

Harry could have sworn that he had never realized how alike Parvati and Padma looked. Now, as she approached him, he wished bitterly that he were living in a dream; that Parvati wasn’t really dead. But something else distracted him from his thoughts. He could see something glinting in Padma’s hand, and he wondered what she was holding. But she gave him the answer at once. “Jeej, these were Parvati’s anklets when she was a child. She had given them over to the jeweler’s the other day, to get it cleaned. She wanted to give them to Naina this Christmas…” Tears were welling up Padma’s eyes as she opened her palm to Harry. A pair of tiny sized silver anklets sat there, and as Harry took them in his hands, the lovely chinking sound sent up a rush of warm air through him. He kept them in his pocket before saying goodbye to Anthony and Padma.

Finally, he was in his car and as he put the keys in the ignition, he realised that he had a whole, long life ahead of him without Parvati. The thought made him want to give up�”to back out of the entire ordeal and run away, but then, as he shifted on his seat, the clink of the anklets made him want to go on. He would get through it. He would get out of it. He’d fight for all the people in his life who had never lived long enough for him.

***

Harry walked; the wooden bar feeling rather heavy on his shoulder. He was holding the bar with one hand and the other hand was free. He was barely aware of where they were heading, or what the men behind were saying. He just walked along into what seemed like nothingness.

Finally, the group, consisting of Parvati’s pier bearers�” Harry, Ron, Mr. Patil and Anthony, the other Weasley men and some of Parvati’s other male relatives reached a stretch of barren land. There was a build-up of wooden logs in the middle of the crematoria. They walked towards the structure and lay Parvati’s bier on top. Harry backed away to the priest, Ron beside him and Anthony and Mr. Patil on the other side. The priest handed him a log of wood and instructed him to place it on his wife.

Harry took it and walked forward. He looked at Parvati one last time. She was wearing her wedding clothes and looked just like a beautiful bride, even at death. Tears blurring his vision, Harry placed the log on the corpse and went for the second one.

His white robes billowing around him, Harry placed the second log and then all other logs. Then, the priest lifted a smoking earthen urn and placed it on Harry’s shoulder. He told him to circle Parvati’s pyre with it. Holding its mouth tightly, Harry circled the pyre, the priest making holes on the vessel occasionally. Hot oil spilled from it and spattered on the bleak ground. Harry did not know how many rounds he had taken, before the priest told him to break the pot on the ground. After doing as the priest told, Harry was given a burning log of wood. Sniffles now escaping him freely, Harry burned Parvati’s pyre and threw the log in. He felt Ron’s arm around his shoulder, trying to comfort him.

The blazing flames roared, as the pyre began to be reduced to ashes. Harry watched his wife burn down and leave him alone with his daughter to take care of each other. But then, he had made sure that justice had won. The culprit was caught and he had found vengeance. Vengeance for Parvati. Vengeance for Naina. Vengeance for himself.

Everyone began to walk away to their homes. After a while, Harry, Anthony, Mr. Patil and Ron were the only ones before the pyre. The sky began to darken, and soon, Ron was pulling him away from the cemetery by his forearm. He got the sensation of being pulled through a rubber tube and then he was standing in the deserted alley behind his house. They walked a short distance and were at his doorstep in less than five minutes. The Weasley women, Padma, Mrs. Patil and some other ladies were waiting at his place. He walked straight to his bedroom and slumped onto his bed as tears fell out of his eyes again and again. He covered his face and tried to control the sobs that followed, but in a moment, he felt someone begin to stroke his back. He got a whiff of a flowery scent before Ginny hugged him. He could hear her weeping softly too, as she comforted him. Finally, when he was able to control himself, she spoke softly. “Naina is not well, Harry, she needs you.”

He wiped his eyes and looked at her, bewildered. “She was fine till we left, wasn’t she?”

Ginny shook her head. “She’s refusing to eat. And the last time Hermione managed to feed her a bit of milk, she threw it all up in a few minutes. She’s been crying for… Parvati…”

Harry took a deep breath. “Okay… I’ll see what I can do…is there any warm milk?”

“I just filled her bottle a few minutes ago. I’ll get it.” She got up and left, and Harry went to Hermione to take charge of Naina. The child refused to get into Harry’s arms, as she wailed for Parvati over and over again. He managed to get her to his room and lay her on his bed, as he tried to calm her down. Ginny arrived with the bottle and he tried to feed her the milk, but she refused to open her mouth.

“MUMMY!” she screamed, moving her face away from the bottle. Harry held her close and kissed her cheeks.

“Mummy is right here, sweetheart… she’ll always be here… right with us.” He could feel a lump form in his throat as he said this. Then he had an idea. He stood up and opened his wardrobe, where he had kept Parvati’s anklets. He drew them out and put them around Naina’s ankles. She stopped her struggle as the cold metal touched her skin. Harry smiled at her. “Aren’t they pretty, darling?”

“Pwetty!” she exclaimed, giving him a wet grin. She moved and shook her legs for a while, and while she was immersed in it, Harry tried to feed her some of the milk. But she moved her face away, again. “MUMMY!” she persisted, beginning to cry once more. Harry kept the bottle aside and tried to pacify the child without breaking down, himself. He patted her back for a few minutes, but it did nothing to calm her.

He was just trying to rock her, when Hermione arrived in the room. “Any luck?”

Harry and Ginny shook their heads. “She’s plainly not listening…” Harry rocked her for some more time, before whispering softly to the child. “Princess, it’s very important for you to have the milk. Please have it, sweetheart… just have it for Daddy.”

She sniffled and shook her head. “I want Mummy!” But then, suddenly, she stopped crying. Finally, she looked at Harry with big eyes and pointed at the space behind him. “Mummy taid I tould dwink it.” He smiled at her and kissed her forehead, beginning to feed her without further ado, and she fell asleep when he had made her burp.

He had just gotten up and laid her in her cot, when Hermione asked him a peculiar question. “Erm… Harry? Who exactly told her that she must have the milk…?”

Harry shrugged. “She probably saw Parvati’s photo. Why?”

“It’s just that… the wall she was facing has no photos of any sort.”

Harry had never known time to pass more slowly, as it did in the week following Parvati’s death. It was hell. He couldn’t bear the pain that rushed through him every time Naina cried for her mother. He woke up every morning by feeling the other half of the bed to his side before opening his eyes. He did not know why he was doing this. She wasn’t going to come back, and he knew it very well. Yet, a small part of him hoped that this would all turn out to be some bizarre dream; that he wouldn’t touch empty space the next morning.

Harry was very relieved when he had to go back to work. He dropped Naina off at the Burrow, where Mrs. Weasley was only too pleased to have her. He reached office and started the boring paperwork again with Ron. He could feel the pain build up again, as they began to work on the evidence gathered at Parvati’s murder site�” this time too, a chit with the words, ‘I want Harry Potter’ on it. Then they noted down everything about the search at Daisy’s place. Only her confession was remaining now, which they were sure would be taken down in due time.

The serial killing file wasn’t closed yet, but Walanger put Harry and Ron on a Death Eater trail, nonetheless. For a month, they were finding out information and whereabouts. They also had to go through intense training once a week, and Harry was secretly glad about this, as it helped reduce the agony ripping his senses apart.

Ron and Hermione’s relationship was at a very delicate phase. They were still staying together, but that was just for the kids. In the meantime, Naina caught a horrible cold and being unable to find any other way to tackle it, Harry took her to St. Mungo’s. That day, though, he was fatefully asked to go and get her checked up with Healer Tudor.

As he walked into the ward, Harry felt guilt swirl into his conscience. He laid Naina on the bed and waited for the Healer, wondering how he’d face Chris, who’d definitely come along, too. After five minutes, Chris himself entered the ward. There was silence for a minute, but Healer Tudor came along, anyway. Then Harry cleared his throat.

“She’s been having a bad cold for several days, now. The Pepperup Potion is too hot for her, so I got her here.”

“Hmm,” said the woman, “Chris, I’d like you to go and palpate the child’s chest. Take her pulse and temperature, and tell me what you find.”

Chris didn’t say anything. He just checked Naina’s pulse, temperature and breathing. Then he told the healer, “Her airways are slightly blocked by the build up of phlegm. The temperature and pulse are normal.”

“Good,” said Healer Tudor, when she had checked Naina once herself. She then looked at Harry. “I’ll give her a Sleeping Draught now. Let her stay here for around two or three hours, so we can see if the blockage in her chest is progressing. I have set up a three-day dosage of medicines for her. If it’s still not okay after that, you can come for another check up. Chris, give them the potions prescribed and explain the dosage. I’ve got to go.” She turned around and wrote a prescription, as Chris poured out a goblet of Sleeping Draught for Naina. The child drank it and fell asleep at once.

As Healer Tudor left, Chris pulled out two vials of blue and clear potion. “Give her two spoons of the blue one every afternoon, half-an-hour after lunch. The clear one is to be given just before she falls asleep at night.”

“Thanks,” said Harry, but Chris had turned away. Harry, though, walked to him and caught his arm. “Listen, Chris, she killed my wife.”

“That’s what you think.”

“We’ve got proof!”

Chris took a deep breath. “Daisy is not a murderer. I know her much more than you do.”

Harry sighed. “Go and ask Daisy yourself, if you will. Ask her what made us arrest her. We don’t put people in Azkaban for no reason!”

“But you can’t be entirely sure that she murdered�””

“Yes we are! She is hiding information about the murders in a drawer at her place. She refused to drink the Veritaserum! She tried to run away! Isn’t that enough?”

Chris opened his mouth to say something, but then he seemed to give up. “Just… forget it, Harry. I don’t want to talk about this. I can’t even tell you what pain she’s probably in. She was already having the worst time of her life, and…” he took a deep breath, and sat down on a stool. “You’ll never understand.”

Harry looked at the boy for a while, and was struck with a thought. He kept a hand on Chris’s shoulder. “Chris, look, I can’t get her out of prison. But… you can go meet her if you like.”

Chris looked up. “Really?”

“If you want to…”

“Of course I do!” replied Chris, a smile beginning to form on his face. “When can I meet her?”

Harry thought for a while. “I’ll arrange your visit for tomorrow itself.”

***

The Ravenclaw Common Room was up for a late night party after their victory in a Quidditch match against the Slytherins. They had won the match with a very good margin, directly placing themselves for the final match against Hufflepuff. If they’d win that match too, the Quidditch Cup would be theirs.

Daisy had just refused two bottles of Butterbeer and turned to a huge slab of chocolate which had been offered to her by Andrew. This had to count as one of the best days of her life. She had done really well in the match today, and some of her Bludgers had even hit the Slytherins at the right places. There was nothing else for it to be a perfect match.

“Firewhiskey?”

Daisy looked up to see Max holding a bottle of Ogden’s Firewhiskey and a goblet. “No,” she said, “I don’t drink.”

“Hey come on!”

“No, Max, I’m sorry.”

Max made a face, and turned to Chris, who was sitting just beside Daisy. “Will you have some, Chris?”

“Sure,” he replied, and reached for the bottle.

Daisy glared at her boyfriend. “Chris!”

He looked at her pleadingly. “Just one?”

She frowned. “All right, but nothing more than that, okay?”

“Promise.”

Chris put the bottle to his lips and took a long swig. Daisy smiled at him, expecting him to put it down, but he did not do it.

“Hey! No cheating!” she said, pulling the bottle away.

He put the bottle down, and showed her big eyes. “Just one more. Please?”

“No.”

He frowned. “Fine. I’m not talking to you.”

“Hey!” said Daisy. “That’s not fair! I’m only saying this for your good!”

“Then just let me have one more.”

Daisy thought for a while and nodded. He grinned at her. “Thanks!” Then he put the bottle to his lips, again.

Half an hour and many puppy dog faces later, Chris had managed to have three bottles of Firewhiskey. Daisy was frustrated. He wasn’t keeping his promise at all. She looked at his bloodshot eyes with anger, and decided to put her foot down. “Enough,” she said, grabbing hold of his arm and snatching his bottle away. “I can’t let you drink more.”

“But I�””

“Go to your room and sleep, Chris.”

“Daisy…”

“You are bloody drunk! Come with me, now!” Daisy pulled him by his arm, as he made futile attempts to loosen her grip. She dragged him all the way up the stairs and he staggered through, trying to get out. Finally, he gave up. When they were in his dormitory, she let him sit on the bed and sat next to him. His eyes were glazed and distant. He looked as though he could fall asleep any moment. “Why did pull me?” he asked.

“Look,” she replied. “I don’t want you to get into this. This is wrong, okay? Drinking is not good.”

He nodded. “Okay. If you don’t like it, I won’t drink again.”

She smiled. “That’s nice of you. Thanks.” She then kissed his forehead and stood up. “Okay, you must get some sleep now. You’re probably gonna puke the first thing tomorrow.” She began to walk away, but he grabbed her hand. She turned around. “What?”

“Don’t go,” he said, pulling her to himself.

“Look, I’ve really gotta go, Chris,” she said, trying to tug her hand away.

“No…”

“I’m sleepy.”

“Sleep here.”

Daisy’s heart missed a beat. “What?” she whispered.

“Sleep here… with me.” Chris didn’t look drunk anymore. His face looked serious. He sounded serious, too.

“Okay,” said Daisy, trying to smile. “You’re drunk, Chris. You just need�””

“I need you. I want you.”

Daisy sat back on the bed and took his hand in hers. “Look, our relationship has not reached�”” but she couldn’t go on, for Chris had already placed his lips on hers.

It was something that she’d never felt before. There was a kind of new desperateness and passion in him, that she’d never thought he had. She felt him hold on to her possessively, as he kissed her. He moved his hands down her back fiercely and she shivered at his passion. Finally, she pushed him away. “Chris! What that�”?” He grinned and pulled the curtains around them. She couldn’t help but give in, after that.

Daisy’s eyes opened suddenly. She rubbed them, trying to brush away the moment that she didn’t want to recollect. Yet, that day played again and again in her mind. She covered her face with her hands, wishing that the fiasco which had followed that particular day had never happened. It took her a while to sort out her thought and fall asleep again. But even as she drifted off, she felt something move. Groaning, she tried to change her side, and then she realised that a pair of arms were lifting her. She opened her eyes with a start, but she couldn’t believe them.

And then again, before she could think, she was kissing Chris with the same raw desire that he had displayed a year ago. He kissed her back with similar enthusiasm, and they did not break apart for very long.

***

Ron was looking around the house for his wand. He had been searching for it since the past half of an hour, but it didn’t seem to be in any of the places that he usually kept it in. Normally, he would have taken Hermione’s help; even if they really weren’t on talking terms, but he didn’t want to look at her face today. He was sick and tired of her. Just last night, they’d had a screaming match and it was all because Hermione was being so unfair. She too, had taken up a Healer’s position at St. Mungo’s and the children had to be sent to a crèche for the same reason. So, both Ron and Hermione took turns keeping the kids in their own rooms each night.

This time, Hermione had got to keep Jake and Jessica for two nights in a row, and last night had been her third. But Ron had put his foot down and refused to allow her to keep the kids. This had angered her, and the screaming that followed had naturally made the children cry with fright. Then Ron had to let her take care of them, being unable to calm them by himself.

Ron huffed at the incident and continued to search for his wand. He went into his room and opened the wardrobe. Just as he was about to pull open a drawer, someone tapped his shoulder. He turned around to see Hermione, holding his wand for him. “You left it in the cot,” she said, as she took he took it.

"Thanks," replied Ron, taking it from her hand. He turned his back to her, but she cleared her throat, clearly indicating that she needed to speak to him. He turned again. "What?"

"You don't need to be so rude," she snapped. "I need to discuss something important with you."

Ron folded his arms. "Tell me quickly, then. I don't have all the time in the world, you know."

"For your kind information, Ron, my professional life isn't easy, either. So I would appreciate it very much if you stopped being such a show off."

"Oh, is that it, then?" asked Ron. "I accept that you're greater than me. Is that enough or do you need a written document on it?" He shut his wardrobe, picked up his bag from a chair and began to head out of the room. He had just reached the door when Hermione spoke.

"I'm shifting to my parents' place with the kids."

Ron turned around, shocked. "What?!"

Hermione looked down. "I'm�” I'm going home. And I'll be taking the kids, too." She looked up at Ron, who was just staring at her with blatant surprise on his face. "Look," she explained, "You can't take care of the kids, Ron, you can never handle them when they cry. And me... Well, do note down a day when we haven't fought."

"I'll try, I'll adjust...!"

"No," said Hermione. "This is not the right time for trial and error."

"I�” I love you!" said Ron. "Please, please don't do this."

"You say this to me about five times a day, Ron. I don't think you ever mean it."

"Please," said Ron, taking her hand. "I'll do anything. You can keep the kids in your room for as many days as you want. I won't ever tell you anything."

"This isn't working out. And... And after the divorce, they will be in my custody, anyway..."

"Divorce?!"

Hermione sighed. "This can't wait anymore. We are done. It's over."

Ron was at a loss for words. "B�” But, you said you'd wait."

"Yes, I did say that I'd wait for your case to be closed. And now that it's a month since the case has been wrapped up, I think we should begin with the divorce procedures. It's gonna take at least three months for us to be legally divorced, you know."

Ron opened his mouth, but no protest could escape it. An odd emotion enshrouded him. He wanted to hold on to Hermione and beg of her to stay on. He wanted to kiss her in such a way that she'd never think of leaving him.

In the meantime, Hermione inserted her hand into her pocket and produced a stack of papers. "This is the Acknowledgement of Service. Just reply to this within seven days."

Ron looked at her and then at the papers. He could feel a lump form in his throat. He took several futile inhalations, only to feel tears fall down his cheeks. He could see her blurred figure look at him helplessly as he sobbed bitterly. Then suddenly, he couldn't stand anymore. A stab of breathlessness attacked him. He fell to his knees, clutching on to Hermione's robes for support. He desperately wanted to talk to her, but words refused to escape him at all.

She stepped back, freeing her robes from his grip. "Do you even have any dignity in you?" she asked, disgusted at him.

He tried to breathe, but his chest muscles seemed to be paralysed. "P�”Please," he managed to sputter. "One m�”more chance...."

She folded her hands. "Stop being so overtly dramatic. I told you that it's over, didn't I? Well, it's not about to change. Don't even expect that."

He couldn't go on. As she left the room, he kept trying to relax, but he just couldn't. His body didn't seem to be able to cooperate. Finally, after a while, he could breath again. He stood up and seated himself on his bed, feeling deadly shivers pass down his body. This time, it took long to get himself back to normal. He looked at the papers that she had kept on the table. They contained the arrangements for the children, too. He read through the petition and clauses. Then another sudden stab of emotion attacked him. This time, it was anger.

***

Hermione covered her face as she sat on her bed. She couldn't believe Ron's reaction to the petition. The expression on his face was the most horrible thing she had seen all her life. She hated to see him cry.

Jess made a noise from her cot. "Yes, sweetheart..." she got up to check on the child, just as the door banged open. She looked behind. "What?!"

Ron entered the room, looking red with anger. He was clutching the papers in his hand. He strode right up to her and shook the papers in front of her. "I want you to change the arrangements."

"But Ron..."

"WHAT DO YOU MEAN BY SAYING THAT YOU GET TO KEEP THE KIDS AND I GET TO VISIT THEM JUST ONCE A MONTH?"

"You can't take care�”"

"To hell with your notions. Change this. I don't care how you do it or what you do! Just change it NOW, okay?"

Jess woke up and Hermione looked at her helplessly. "Okay, Ron, calm�”"

"No. You have no right to do this!"

"Okay, at least tell me what you want�”"

"I want to keep them."

"No."

Ron was ready to explode with anger. "No?"

"No."

He raised an eyebrow and shook the papers in front of her face. Then he raised another hand and tore them in half. "Go file for another one. And until you are fair with me, you'll have to keep filing for more."

Hermione got angry at this. "Well then, if you think it's that easy, why don't you go file it this time?"

Ron didn't answer her question. He walked out of the room and began to shut the door until he could see only a sliver of her face from outside. Then he sighed. "You're the one who wants divorce, Hermione. I never wanted one in the first place."

Time flew by once again and before Harry knew it, Christmas was just a few days away. The weather was freezing, but the air was still warm with all the celebrations. Naina was learning to adjust without Parvati. She didn't cry so much, and Harry could take care of her fairly well.

Mrs Weasley called Harry to the Burrow on the week before Christmas, and he happily accepted her invitation. A lonely Chrismas was the last thing he was looking forward to, and spending Christmas with the Weasleys seemed to be an escape from any pain that was bound to come his way during this time. On the eighteenth of December, Harry happily packed his bags and set off to the Burrow where he could spend ten joyous days in peace. On his way, he had to go to Bath for some work. He saw the guest house pass as he drove by, and it sent shivers down his spine. But little did he know that he would come back there in the next eight days.

***

Ron wore his sweater and earmuffs without paying attention to what was happening. The weeks following divorce notice fiasco had been hell. Neither Ron nor Hermione had any tears remaining to be shed. Their fights had reached the ultimate level and try as he might, Ron realised that there was no way of escaping the divorce from Hermione. She was definitely divorcing him, now.

He remembered how Hermione had told him that if they'd have to be divorced, it would be after the case ended. He wished, at this moment, that the case hadn't ended yet... That they'd all be living in the guest house still. At least that would give him more time with Hermione.

"Ron, are you ready, or should we just carry on without you?" asked Hermione's voice from the living room. He sighed and pulled on another jacket before leaving the room. What he did not know was that his wishes were about to come true.

***

The atmosphere in the Burrow was wonderful; Molly Weasley, with her motherly nature and excellent cooking made Harry feel at home, as usual. The entire Weasley clan was there along with their respective spouses and children and it was wonderful to be in the middle of Fred and George's pranks, Percy's long and boring explanations about work, Charlie's dragon talks and Bill's general presence. Ginny was her old, fiery self once again and Mr Weasley's curiosity about Muggles hadn't diminished at all. Harry, for a change, didn't feel the depression hover into his senses. Ron and Hermione, too, kept away their fights for a while.

Harry went Christmas shopping to Diagon Alley along with Ron and Hermoine, and they ran into a few old classmates including Draco Malfoy. They met Neville, too, and he was shocked to hear about Parvati's death. Daisy's arrest also surprised him. "She was bright," he said, "but better, was Chris. What's he into, these days?"

"He's training to be a Healer," replied Harry.

"And Rebecca?"

"She works for the Deparment of International Magical Cooperation."

"Oh," said Neville. "That's pretty good, then. She's a smart girl."

They spoke some more and exchanged goodbyes before continuing their ways. They explored a new ice cream parlour and had huge chocolate fudge sundaes, remembering those old days at Florean Fortesque's. Finally, after they were done with the shopping, they headed back to the Burrow. Harry felt light and happy again. It was good to have the same old feeling of having nothing to worry about. These were the happiest moments he'd had since Parvati's death.

***

Ginny walked through the polished corridors of the Ministry of Magic, into the Department of International Magical Cooperation. There were rows of cubicles in the place, and finally, there was the Head's office. She knocked at the door. "Come in," replied Alice Robbins. Ginny took a deep breath and entered. This was it. The answer to one desperate question that she had. And that would prove everything.

Alice Robbins had a posh, beautiful office. She sat at a handsome teak desk, lined with china dummies and having neatly stacked files on one side. She gave Ginny a smile as she entered, and asked her to sit down. "How can I help you?"

"I'm afraid I need a big favour from your side, Alice."

"Sure! Tell me."

Ginny pulled out a file from her bag and handed it to the other woman. "This is the file that we prepared for Parineeta Roy. Can you use these details and find out her whereabouts on these days?" She produced a piece of paper with the murder dates on it.

Alice looked at the file and the other paper for a moment. "I'm sorry, this matter isn't�”"
Ginny raised her hand. "I know that your department doesn't deal with such matters, but this is a case of international travel. Don't you keep records of people moving in and out of the country?"

"We do."

"Thats all I need, really."

Alice nodded. "Okay, I'll do it. Just wait outside for a minute or two while I get the papers."

"Thanks a lot, Alice," said Ginny, as she headed to the door.

"No problem!"

Ginny walked outside to the waiting area, and sat down, thinking about her Christmas plans. In a few minutes, she could see Rebecca walking towards her, holding a large envelope in her hand, along with Pari's file. She handed both to Ginny and gave her a smile. "How are you doing?"

Ginny grinned back. "I'm great... How are your Christmas plans coming through?"

"Good," said Rebecca. "Are you coming for Romilda's get-together on Boxing Day?"

"Thinking of it," said Ginny. "Are you?"

"Yeah," replied Rebecca. "Should be fun."

Ginny chuckled as she stood up. "I guess I should get going, now..." She and Rebecca exchanged goodbyes as she left. Then she went back to her own office, and settled herself in her cubicle.

Alice had sent the information in a thick, tightly sealed envelope. Ginny broke the seal to find a piece of parchment in it. She smoothed it upon her desk and read through it carefully. What she saw plainly shocked her.

Pari had been right in England on all the days that the murders took place.

***

On the morning of Christmas, Ron awoke with a feeling of being hit on the head with a stick. It took a long while for him to figure why this was happening. He finally had to agree that it was all because of his rough times with Hermione. They'd always bickered since the first day that they got to know each other, and had had big fights, too. But this fight had been their worst.

He sat up on his bed, too see Harry snoozing soundly on his camp bed. Ron knew that he was in a horrible situation himself, but looking at Harry made him feel terrible for his best mate. Parvati's death had brought about some of the worst days in Harry's life. At least he, Ron always had the chance to get Hermione back by talking to her, but there was no way that Harry could get Parvati back.

Sighing, Ron got out of his bed and went for a shower and a shave. He came out, dressed, to find Harry awake. He grinned at Ron. "Merry Christmas, mate." Ron wished him back, and the two men shared a brief hug before Harry made his way to the bathroom. Ron sat down on his bed, waiting for the other man. Just then, he heard a knock at the door.

"Come in," he said. The door swung open and Rom saw Hermione standing there. She looked down. "Molly asked me to call the two of you down."

"We're coming," Ron replied. He got up and walked to her. She looked up at him, but then turned to walk away. He took a step ahead and pulled her hand, just as he heard a funny squeaking sound. Bewildered, he looked around. "What was that? I'll just go check�”" He left her hand and started to turn, when he felt something touch his back. He stretched his hand and felt something solid. "Oh no..."

"What?" asked Hermione, raising an eyebrow.

Ron looked up at the ceiling and Hermione followed his gaze, gasping as she did so. There was a mistletoe, hanging innocently from the ceiling. Ron sighed. "This is Fred and George's mistletoe... We can't get out till we kiss. They've trapped us."

Hermione stretched out a hand and touched around them, and Ron could say that she too could feel the invisible, solid tube that they were surrounded by. She looked up at him and frowned. Then suddenly, before Ron could think, she had placed a hand on his neck. Then he felt her lips on his.

He sighed as he put his arms around her and kissed her back. Her lips felt wonderfully familiar and as she ran her hands through his hair, he could feel his heart beat fast.

They did not break apart for long. Ron could feel tears stream down her cheeks as they kissed, and let one of his own fall. Soon, as she was unable to continue, she broke apart. Then she leaned over and hugged him tightly.

Ron hugged her back as she held on to him. He bent down and kissed her forehead. Then he began to stroke her hair. But then, without warning, she pushed him away. "Hermione, what�”?"

She began to walk away; the wall around them having dissolved a while ago. But just before she got down the stairs, she turned. "I'm sorry, Ron, you're just not mine anymore. And I can't share you with anyone." He opened his mouth to reply, but before he could say anything, she was gone.

***

Chris threw on a smart set of dress robes and walked to his full-length mirror, beginning to comb his hair swiftly. He moved his wand over his head, styling his hair a bit. Then, when he looked at the mirror, he wished he didn't have to go to the party.

Romilda's get together was the last thing on his mind, right now. He had too many other things to worry about. Daisy, of course, topped his list�” but there was more. He had another, truly horrible fear in his mind. Lately, he had been realising that something was wrong with him. He felt incredibly sleepy and tired at the oddest of times. He woke up on half the mornings with horrible headaches which only worsened during cadaver dissections in his Healer Training. The smell of formalin had almost made him pass out recently, and he knew that it shouldn’t be happening given that he hadn’t had any such reactions to the smell earlier. Today, though, he was feeling exceptionally horrible. He didn’t know what he was feeling, actually, but it was just not right.

Chris wondered if he was coming down with a terrible illness of some sort, and if he should talk to Healer Tudor about this again. He had spoken to her once, but no startling diagnosis had been made from her side. The only thing that she had found odd was that he seemed to suffer with arrhythmia sometimes, but there was no reason for it. Plus, he didn’t even have a medical history of arrhythmia. So then, really, why was this happening? And it had started ever since Daisy had been put in prison. Healer Tudor told him that he was just stressed out. Was it true? Did his worries for Daisy have a hand in ruining his health?

Chris decided to stop thinking about all of this and stepped out of his house, after dismissing Earl for the day. Soon, he was walking up the driveway of Romilda’s house. He rang the doorbell rather heartlessly and she opened it. He was greeted with many smiles, hugs and handshakes, as he walked in. He returned them too, through he wasn’t really interested in seeing anyone’s face. The Aurors, who were reunited after quite a time, were happy to be together. They chatted gaily and Chris got involved in a few conversations, himself. But Rebecca and Parineeta had come along too, so Chris mostly stuck to them. They were less painful to talk to, as they understood his situation. He had just met with them that very morning and told them about this particular health problem of his.

Rebecca sipped some Butterbeer as she said to him, “You should really see some other Healer to sort out those health problems of yours, Chris. I don’t think Healer Tudor�””

“Hey!” Chris protested. “She’s the best!”

“Okay, but maybe you could get cross-reference�””

“No, I’m fine. I’ll�” I’ll be okay. It can’t be very serious. I’m just sorta stressed out, I guess.”

“Chris…” Rebecca sighed dejectedly. “You’re impossible.”

Chris gave her a wan smile, as Pari got up from her seat. “Want a drink, Shona?” she asked. “I’m going to get myself one.”

“Yeah,” replied Chris. “Just get me a Butterbeer.”

She walked away, and returned a while later with a mug of Butterbeer. Chris accepted it and was just about to raise it to his lips when he saw a blinding flash of light. Tiny stars popped out in front of his eyes and even as he sipped the drink, he didn’t feel better. He suddenly found it difficult to breath and could feel his heart palpitate. It felt terrible. He grabbed Rebecca’s wrist, and she looked at him in fear. “Chris! What happened?”

“Pulse�”” he gasped, “check m�”my p�”pulse…”

She nodded and he covered his eyes with one hand she took his other wrist to palpate the pulse. His breathing eased slowly, but he heard her gasp. “It’s�” It’s above ninety, Chris! You�””

Before she could say anything, he got up from his seat. “I�” I think I must go home. I don’t feel well at all.” He could feel Rebecca’s hand grasp firmly to his wrist. Together, they wended their ways to Romilda, and Rebecca explained the situation to her quickly. Then before Chris knew it, he was heading back home in Pari’s car with his head on Rebecca’s shoulder, as Pari took the wheel. They were shortly at his place, and he staggered to the couch as soon as he was in. Pari and Rebecca came to his side, as he shut his eyes.

“What happened suddenly?” Pari asked, rubbing his forearm.

“I don’t know,” he replied. “I did not feel well just… all of a sudden.”

“Are you feeling better now?”

“No,” he replied. “C�”Can you just get some warm water and Healer Tudor’s medicine?”

“Sure,” said Rebecca. “Pari, I’ll get the medicines. You get the water.”

Pari nodded and headed to the kitchen as Rebecca went to Chris’s room. Both of them were back a while later, with the medicines and the water. Chris, meanwhile, sat upright with a cushion against his back. He had begun to sweat profusely, now. Slowly, he had the medicines and drank up the water. Feeling slightly better, he looked up at his two friends. “I think you two must stay here for the night. It’s too late for you to go home alone, isn’t it?”

“Okay,” said Rebecca. “Are you feeling better, though?”

“Yeah,” he said. “I’ll be fine. Don’t worry.”

They spoke for a few minutes and Rebecca and Pari headed to the guest bedrooms, while Chris went up to his own room and stretched out on his bed, falling off to sleep immediately, hoping that he’d feel better by day.

***

Rebecca raised the blankets over her face, as she changed sides once again. A keen restlessness had struck her that night, and she just wasn’t able to fall asleep. This just got her wondering about one thing: was something about to go wrong, today? What was it?

She tried to drift off to sleep again, but nothing happened. Finally, she was sitting up on the bed, wide awake. She sat like that for a few minutes, listening to her own breath. Something was definitely wrong, tonight. Something terrible was about to happen.

She tried not to hyperventilate at the thought. Her gut feelings needn’t be right. But why did she feel so uncomfortable? Was it because one of her best friends was suffering so much?

She got out of her bed and poured out some water from the jug in the bedside cabinet, into a glass. Just as she took in a few sips, she heard something weird. Was that a knock at the door?

Rebecca threw on a robe and grabbed her wand, as she walked out of her room. The hallway was dark and silent; so was the living room. She trudged slowly, aware of her own breath and heartbeats. She heard the sound again, and was now sure that it was a knock. Taking a deep breath, she walked right to the door and looked through the peephole.

Oh, she thought, her breath easing and her heart beginning to beat at its normal rate. She grabbed the knob and threw the door open. Then she screamed.

The last thing she knew before she passed out was that there was a lot of blood.

Daisy's eyes opened at the sound of people talking. She groaned and yawned, sitting up sleepily. After rubbing her eyes for a bit, she walked to the barred door of her cell. Then holding on to the bars, she peeped down the aisle. The two voices were growing louder and louder. It was a man and a woman, arguing with each other. As the voices became loud enough, Daisy recognised them. It was Ron and Ginny.

In an hour, Daisy couldn't believe what was happening. She was free; totally free. She was wearing her own clothes and was walking without handcuffs. She wasn't in prison anymore. But then, all this brought a fear to her mind. Why were they freeing her like this? Obviously, this couldn't be good news. Someone had to be attacked. Only then it would have probably been proved that since Daisy was at Azkaban, she couldn't have attacked anyone.

Daisy had tried to ask Ginny about what was happening, but Ginny had just given her an awkward smile and told her that all the Aurors thought that Daisy was innocent.

The trio walked down the pier, to a boat. After a while, the boat was gliding through the water smoothly towards the shore. Daisy sat facing Ginny and Ron, a bit too confused to ask a question. Finally, she decided that she had to know. She looked directly at Ginny. “Ginny?”

“Yes?”

Daisy decided to get straight to the point. “Who's been attacked?”

Ginny grew visibly pale. “Attacked? What makes you think�”?”

Ron cut across her. “Look Daisy, we... We have reason to believe that you're innocent. And... Well... You are going to go through another hearing with Walanger before we can decide if your life sentence at Azkaban can be withdrawn.”

“But what has happened?” asked Daisy. “Please... I have to know.”

Ron and Ginny looked at each other uncertainly. “Well...” said Ginny, “there's nothing to worry about, really. Both Rebecca and Chris are fine."

“WHAT?!” exclaimed Daisy. “What happened to them? I have to see�””

Ginny placed a hand on Daisy's shoulder. “They're all right. Relax. Chris wasn't really attacked. He's ill. And Pari took Rebecca to St. Mungo's soon enough.”

“Chris is ill? And... How was Rebecca attacked?”

Ginny nodded. “Chris has been suffering with arrhythmia. And he's been seeing a Healer about this anyway, so I guess he should be cured soon. Rebecca got slashed on her arm, but the injury wasn't bad at all. She'll be out of hospital by evening today. So as I said, there's nothing to worry about.”

Daisy couldn't help but force herself to believe Ginny. The ride through the sea was painfully slow, irritating Daisy to a great extent. She felt like jumping off the boat and swimming to the shore. She knew that she'd at least reach faster that way. But finally, after a horrifyingly long time, they were ashore. Daisy then found herself sitting on the backseat of Ron's car. They drove to the Ministry, where Walanger was waiting for Daisy in his office.

The Hearing was quite short, as there was nothing to prove that Daisy hadn't been at Azkaban when Rebecca had been attacked. Her life term had quickly been withdrawn and before she knew it, she was in Ron's car again. He had just started to drive, when Daisy said, “Could you drop me off at Chris's place?”

Ginny looked behind, bewildered. “Don't you want to go back to your own place, first?”

Daisy shook her head. “I want to visit Chris."

“Okay.”

They were at Chris's place in some time, and Daisy waved goodbye to the Aurors. Ginny had told her that they had begun living in the guest house once again, and Daisy felt genuinely sorry for Harry, who would have to live with the nightmare of Parvati being murdered in the same house.

***

Harry pushed Naina's pram through the hallways of the guest house, hoping to wake up from the terrible dream at any moment. He could feel cold grief pressing itself upon his chest, and tried to drive it away. Just as he entered his and Parvati's old room, he could feel comfort enshroud him. Memories of the moments he had spent with Parvati rushed to his mind, overwhelming him and forcing him to leave the room to control his emotions. He took deep, calming breaths, angry at his own lack of composure. He really wasn't expecting it all to come back like this. He felt a hand on his shoulder and looked up. It was Ginny. She pulled him into a hug.

They remained in the same position for a long time; him breathing into the sweet smell of her hair. Finally, when they broke apart, she spoke to him. “You are a strong person, Harry, you can take this. And even if you can't, you'll always find help from all of us.”

He smiled at her, nodding as he did so. Then he did something that he hadn't done in ages; he kissed her cheek.

***

Daisy was greeted politely by Earl, when she knocked at Chris's door. “Make yourself comfortable here, Miss Daisy. Master Chris will be delighted to see you here when he returns. He has gone for his classes, I'm afraid."

“Oh, that's okay,” said Daisy. “If he's not here, then I'll come back in the evening.”

“As you wish, Miss.”

Daisy returned home and engaged herself in cleaning out the dust that had collected in her absence. She was curious about what had happened during the last two months, but she decided that cleanliness came first. She'd clean the house before talking to Pari. She was almost done in another two hours. But just as she was about to Floo Pari, the doorbell of her house rang. Daisy opened the door to see Ginny standing outside. The other woman grinned. “I thought you'd be home.”

Daisy smiled back. “Come right in.”

Ginny entered the house and Daisy led her to the living room. They both sat on a sofa. “So... How have you been?” asked Daisy.

“All right,” replied Ginny. “I was on a new case all this while. It wasn't great. I had half my mind on this one.”

“You know, Ginny, I�” I have to apologise to you for something... Er...” Daisy looked down; she usually didn't care to apologise for her mistakes. But then she had realised that this particular mistake was big. Ginny, on the other hand, looked confused.

“You don't have to apologise to me for anything!”

“I do,” replied Daisy. “I was unreasonably rude to you the day you chucked me into prison. I made a rude pass about you and Harry. Well... I'm sorry.”

“Oh,” said Ginny. “I didn't really mind it so much then, because I knew you were angry. Don't worry about it.”

Daisy smiled and nodded. “Thanks...” She paused to think. Then she said, “I was just arranging the books on my shelf. Wanna stay on for a while and help?”

“Sure,” shrugged Ginny. “Let's do it, then.”

Daisy led Ginny to her room upstairs and both of them began to stack up the books to put them on the shelves. Ten minutes into it, as Ginny arranged a few old Muggle magazines; her eyes fell on the cover of the one at the top. It was a copy of Biology Today. On the front cover was a picture of DNA strands. But listed amongst the other special contents was something that caught Ginny's eye: childbirth.

She looked at Daisy, bewildered. “You've read Muggle biology magazines about childbirth in the past?”

Daisy looked at her, confused. But when she saw the magazine, she blushed. “Oh... That... Just n�”never mind...” But the memories that came rushing into her mind were inevitable.

It was a cosy evening in the Common Room, as all the Ravenclaws sat on the comfortable couches�”most of them studying and a few chit-chatting or playing games. Daisy yawned and snuggled in with Chris, as he read a Muggle magazine called, “Biology Today”.

He chuckled, keeping aside the magazine and putting an arm around her. She looked up at him and smiled. “What were you reading in that magazine?”

“Childbirth,” he replied nonchalantly, running his hands through her hair.

She raised an eyebrow. “Eh? Why?”

He shrugged. “It's good to keep information about everything.”

“Okay,” she said, sitting up. “We all know about childbirth, don't we? It's just labour and parturition.”

“Yeah,” he said. “I just sorta wanted to read up about the hormonal control.”

“What does the book say about that?” asked Daisy, starting to get interested.

“Well,” said Chris, grinning at her interest. “When the foetus has been completely developed, complex neurohormonal signals are sent to the brain.”

“This stimulates the pituitary gland, which releases oxytocin. The oxytocin dilates the pubis and causes minor contractions which are often felt as dull back aches.”

Daisy grinned. “Wow, you do seem to know a lot.”

“Yeah,” said Chris, “I must know stuff to be a Healer. The entrance exam for Healer Training is difficult to pass without basic knowledge in Biology.”

“Oh,” said Daisy. “So... How exactly is labour regulated, then?”

“It's just basically the concentration of oxytocin,” Chris explained. “Labour is classified as a vicious cycle of the body. As more oxytocin is secreted, the contractions are more frequent.” He looked at Daisy, who nodded her consent to go on with a pained expression on her face. He grinned, patted her shoulder and continued.

“The contractions become more forceful as more oxytocin is secreted and in the end, there are really severe contractions which�””

He couldn't go on, for he felt Daisy's hand holding his, her nails digging into his flesh. “Ouch!” she said, as though she herself was delivering a child.

It was a million dollar moment. Chris couldn't believe the expression on her face, as she held his hand and looked at him as though she were in physical pain. Unable to take it any longer, he burst into fits of laughter. Tears filled his eyes as he held his stomach and laughed, finally pulling Daisy into a big hug. When he released her, though, she still looked shocked and a little pale. He chuckled for a few seconds and touched her cheek. “What happened?”

She looked at him with a horrified expression on her face. “T�”That sounded so painful!”

He shrugged. “Yeah, well, it is. I thought you knew.”

“I did know about it,” she said. “It was just that... I never thought it would be so terribly painful. I swear I’m never gonna have kids of my own!”

Chris snorted and hugged her again. “Hehe, you're cute.”

“And you're just not,” Daisy replied, hugging him back.

“Daisy, you're grinning.”

Daisy's mind snapped back to reality and she realised that she had started to grin halfway through arranging the books. Ginny, though had piled up everything else in the meantime. She looked at Daisy as she placed the remaining of the books on the shelf and sank onto her bed. Ginny sat next to her. “What happened?”

Daisy shook her head. “I just remembered a funny incident... I can't wait for Chris to come back.”

Ginny smiled kindly. “You've really missed him, haven't you?”

“Loads,” said Daisy. “I... I've just had the most horrible times of my life in these last few months. And without even Mum and Dad to support me through this, I was really craving for someone to come and hold my hand...”

Daisy got up from the bed and walked over to the window. She looked outside for a while, as the last few months' worth of memories danced before her eyes in a grotesque blur. She felt her eyes sting with tears. Ginny kept a hand on her shoulder. “Never consider yourself alone in this world, Daisy. Everyone has a guardian angel out here. Chris is yours. He was ready to support you from the start... It was just that you didn't want to accept his help then. Even today, if he knows that you've been released, I'm very sure that he will bunk his classes and come here just for you. You're lucky to have such a great guy to give all this love to you.”

Daisy took a deep breath as the tears began to roll down her cheeks. She couldn't help but agree with Ginny about Chris. He was her support. She loved him. And she was betraying him left, right and centre.

A sniffle escaped the teenager and Ginny gave a gasp before turning Daisy around. Then all Daisy could hear were calming words as Ginny hugged her tightly. She, however, pulled away and stood up. Ginny held her arm before she could leave. “You know what's happening, don't you? Who is doing all this, Daisy? I think it's high time the culprit is caught.”

Daisy did not reply directly. She freed herself from Ginny and sniffled, wiping her eyes on her sleeve. “M�”Meet me for dinner at Scoffers.”

Ginny sighed. “Daisy... Thanks. Thank you so much. We'll make sure that the real culprit is caught immediately.” She went forward and put an arm around the girl. “You don't need to be scared or upset about anything, okay? We'll make sure you're protected.”

Daisy ducked away from Ginny and swiped at her eyes again. “I'm not scared or upset! I just think I shouldn't cut so many onions the next time. My eyes sting a lot. Don't yours?”

Chris donned his gloves and picked up a scalpel and a pair of forceps.

Carotid triangle, he thought, looking at the neck of the cadaver. It was bound by three muscles: the omohyoid, the digastric and the sternocleidomastoid. He'd find the carotid artery and the internal jugular vein.

Raising his scalpel, he plunged it into the cadaver's neck and began removing the fascia to separate the contents of the carotid triangle. He looked down at the book. Amongst the nerves, he had to find the vagus nerve, the hypoglossal nerve and the spinal accessory nerve. He carried on the dissection, trying to ignore the stinging smell of formalin arising from the cadaver. His head was already throbbing mildly and he was worried for Rebecca, over everything else.

“Chris?”

He looked up to see Carla at the other side of the table. Carla John was his classmate and one of his group mates on the dissection table. She was also a good friend of his, and he found her very understanding and easy to confide into. Presently, he grinned at her. “Tell me the boundaries and contents of the muscular triangle.”

She frowned. “Wait. Let me read it up.”

“I'll give you five minutes.”

“But�”!”

“Five minutes and nothing more. Now don't waste time!”

“Okay, MUM!”

“Hey!”

Carla glared at Chris and started to study as he continued with the dissection. After a few minutes, he turned to her. “Well?”

She shut her book and said, “The muscular triangle contains the infrahyoid muscles, which are the sternohyoid, sternothyroid, thyrohyoid and...” she paused a bit to recollect. Then when she couldn't remember, she swore.

Chris raised an eyebrow. “Right. This is the correct way to study. Try to memorise an entire textbook and when it doesn't pay off, swear like a sailor.”

Carla giggled and smacked his arm playfully. “This just isn't my cup of tea! There's no need to make fun of that!”

“I'm not making fun you,” shrugged Chris. “I just tried to help you out. If you don't want it, then I won't do it again.”

Carla frowned at him. “Gee, Chris, I was just fooling around. Why are you taking it so seriously?”

“I'm not taking anything seriously, Carla,” said Chris. “I'm just not in the mood to fool around, today. I'm sorry.”

Carla looked at him for a few seconds and then nodded slowly. She was aware of Daisy and Rebecca's conditions. Chris had told her that it was most probable that Daisy would be released that very day, but he hadn't been able to bunk classes for her because Rebecca had been admitted into the hospital. Chris had wanted to be able to visit Rebecca regularly and this could only happen if he attended classes.

Carla decided not to pick on Chris again and continued to study. In a few minutes, it was time to leave for home and Chris was off the moment the attendance had been counted. He visited Rebecca's ward again, to find that she had been discharged.

Without stopping, he hurried to Rebecca's place, to check on her. She was fine and Pari had come over to her place, too. They had tea together, chatting merrily. Chris was glad Rebecca was fit and fine. What made him happier was that according to Pari, who had met Daisy earlier that day, Daisy was fine, too. Chris was at Rebecca's for a while, and he gave her a bear hug before leaving for Daisy's place, with Pari, whose company he had requested.

They Apparated together to Daisy's house, and were soon standing at the gate to the driveway. Just as Chris laid a hand on the wrought iron bars, he felt something. And in the next moment, it had all happened. He heard Pari gasp as his own breath started to become shallow and irregular. He could feel his heart begin to pump at a speed faster than he would have liked it to. Trying to ignore it, he tapped the gate with his wand and opened it. He could feel Pari's hand on his shoulder as stars popped before his eyes. He raised his wand, but then, everything suddenly disappeared into the darkness. It took him a second to realise that all the lights in and outside Daisy's house had gone off.

How had this happened, though? This wasn't normal... Or perhaps had the main fuse gone off?

Breathing deeply and forcing himself to be stable, Chris lit his wand and took a step forward only to see a flash of light and a thud. He suddenly realised that Pari was not by his side anymore. Had she been hit by some sort of a spell? Puzzled, he searched the ground with his wand light. Sure enough, Pari was lying on the ground, unconscious.

But who had done it? His heart missed a beat: something was horribly wrong. Daisy was in danger!

Chris squinted in the darkness to see if he could spot Daisy, but he couldn't. His forehead, in the meantime, had been covered in perspiration despite the cold. Wiping it off with his sleeve, he gathered his strength and proceeded to the porch, just as the door of the house opened. Daisy walked out, and started to lock it, not noticing Chris due to the darkness. She turned around, facing her back to him, as she started towards her car. Just then, there was another flash of light. And that was the last thing that Chris knew, before slumping into the bushes beside the porch.

It was still dark when he came to. He could feel the wilted leaves of the bushes on his exposed skin. The eerie silence pulsated against his ears and fear filled every particle of him. His heart palpitating yet again, he managed to stand up unsteadily.

He waded through the bushes to the porch. He was sure that something was wrong and he didn't like the feeling at all. Lighting his wand, he searched the area. In the next second, he had gasped out of shock.

A twitching figure lay in a pool of blood just five feet away, and he didn't have to direct his wand light to her face to recognise her. “Daisy!”

Before he knew it, he was kneeling before her. A huge lump had lodged itself into his throat and he was shaking with fright. She looked up at him and he could see the bewilderment in her eyes as he frantically tried to lift her. But he couldn't muster the strength, and found it increasingly difficult to breathe due to the renewed arrhythmic spells. Finally, he gave up as everything started to reel, and before he could control himself, he was in the ground beside her, floating in the blackness of his mind once again.

***

Daisy sat at her dressing table, peering at her own pale reflection. She could feel her heartbeats race in her chest as she thought of what she was about to do. But somewhere, she was happy. She was relieved that this entire ordeal would be getting over in the next few hours.

Daisy sighed and ran a brush through her hair, making a mental note to cut them the next day. She hadn't cut them in ages and her curls had grown to her shoulders, now, becoming much too untidy to manage. The teenager then walked to her bed and changed into a simple olive green knee-length skirt with an off-white top and pumps. Finally, she picked up her handbag and stuffed her wand and phone into it, pulling on her coat and moving out of the room.

She was alone in the house, as Ryan wasn't home for Christmas. She had asked Chris to write to him saying that she would be away on an official tour during the holidays, and that it would be better if Ryan spent his Christmas in Hogwarts itself. She hadn't wanted Ryan to know that she'd been arrested. The fact that Daily Prophet had kept quite about her imprisonment had helped a lot, too. Yet, at the moment, she wished Ryan were home with her and that she weren't alone.

Just as she was descending the staircases, the lights suddenly went off, plunging her into total darkness. Had the fuse, perhaps, gone off? Shrugging, she lit her wand and proceeded. She would look into this problem whenever she would return from dinner.

She stepped out of her house and started to lock the door, shivering a little. The temperature was looming at around four degrees, and she wondered if it would cross zero that night. A chilling sweep of breeze began to blow, and deciding not to stay in the cold for long, she started to hurry towards her car. That was when she heard something: it was a slight rustle. Someone was probably standing right behind her.

She suddenly felt goosebumps form all over her body. No. This wasn't happening. She couldn't die. The Aurors had to know!

She turned around, but there was no one. “Who is it?” she asked, her voice sounding braver than she felt. Feeling a sudden surge of adrenalin, she walked to the pillar right behind her and cast a glance at its backside. There was no one here, either.

Her heart beating dangerously fast, she turned around. What she saw almost made her pass out.

Standing before her was an alarming figure, robed in black. The person had covered their face with a low hood and Daisy could see the glint of a knife blade in one of the hands. She was going to be killed.

Daisy swallowed and took a step backwards, foolishly hoping to escape. But before she could so much as think, a strong arm caught her and she felt herself being pressed against the pillar. She did not have the nerves to protest and peered at the attacker, as they raised the hood to reveal their face.

Daisy had to muster utmost control to prevent herself from gasping. She couldn't believe her eyes at all. How was this happening? But then, there was another surge of adrenalin and Daisy suddenly found her voice. “Y�”You?”

The other person chuckled. “Thought you'd go to the Aurors and be a snitch, eh? Well, let's see if they find you or your precious family before it's too late.” The voice was barely a whisper. It was neither male nor female.

“N�”No please... Please don't do anything to my family... I�”” began Daisy, but her sentence was cut short by a sharp slap on her face.

“SHUT UP!”

Daisy whimpered in pain. But that was not the end of it all. The person caught her by her hair and pressed her against themselves. She could feel the murderer's breath in her ear. “Goodbye, Daisy Joe. And before you die, take my word for this: your little brother and parents will reach you soon.”

Then there was excruciating pain in her belly, as something ripped through her flesh. And then another shot of pain came as the knife came back and slashed her once more. The next few moments felt as though they had been tricked to pass in slow motion. She looked down to see thick, scarlet streams of blood stain her clothes and flow down to the ground.

Daisy felt nausea take over her senses as she fell to her knees, being unable to stand anymore. She could count each breath, each heartbeat, as death came closer and closer to her. Her assailant was gone, but she hadn't yet recovered from the shock of harsh reality.

She was lying down on the ground before she knew it; her vision was blurry with pain. Yet, she was holding on; the Aurors had to know. She couldn't die without telling them. And her family had to be protected.

“Daisy?”

The voice was the first and the last one that she'd ever wanted to hear. She heard the thud of him falling to his knees before her. She looked up to see Chris's fear filled hazel eyes, looking at her. She heard his gasps as he tried to lift her repeatedly and failed.

Why wasn't he able to lift her? She definitely wasn't any heavier than before... But his gasps struck realisation into her. Arrhythmia. Of course...

She was dying. He would die, too. And soon. The Aurors were probably never going to find out about the real culprit.

Daisy was drained, now. It was time to let go. The pain was too much for her to stay on and bear. Her eyes finally shut and she took one last breath before hearing another thud. And that was the last thing she heard.

***

Ginny checked her watch for the umpteenth time, as she and Harry sat at Scoffers silently. It had been long since the two of them had drained their cups of coffee and paid for them, but Daisy hadn't turned up yet. Ginny was just wondering what could have possibly kept the teenager, when Harry spoke up. “Do you get the feeling that something's not quite right?”

Ginny shrugged. “Do you think she got scared of telling us...?”

“No,” said Harry. “Daisy may not be too brave, but she isn't a coward, either.” He looked away for a moment, but then, suddenly he was on his feet. “Merlin!”

“What's wrong?!” Ginny asked, standing up, too.

“We have to go to Daisy's place.”

“But�””

Harry was already outside the restaurant with Ginny at his heels when he replied. “If we delay any further, Ginny, there's gonna be another murder tonight.”

Without another word, the duo reached a secluded spot and Disapparated to Daisy's place.

***

Chris opened his eyes and didn't think twice before sitting up. It was still pitch dark and he felt for his wand, his fingers stiff with dried blood. Finally, he found it and lit it immediately, to see a heart wrenching sight. Daisy was lying just a few feet away, drenched in blood and deathly still.

He crawled to her and placed his fingers to her wrist, feeling her pulse. It was there; but he could make out that it was thready. Thankfully, he hadn't been out cold for long, or she'd have died.

Chris put together all his strength and tried to lift Daisy again, but he wasn't able to do it. He could feel his heartbeats start to go irregular again, and his breath was beginning to fall short. How would he get her in at this rate? If she didn't get help soon, she would die.

And that was when it all struck. Not caring about himself, Chris lifted her all at once and stumbled up the porch. Pulling out his wand, he unlocked the door, kicked it open, and rushed her to the couch. He couldn't waste time; every minute was precious. But there was one problem; as it was his first year of Healer Training, Chris had very minimal practical experience. He only knew diagnosis, not treatment. And even the kind of diagnosis he knew was very superficial. He would never be able to detect much. Daisy needed a proper Healer.

He didn't even wait to catch his breath once he had put her on the couch. Lighting his wand at once, he lifted up her torn, blood-soaked blouse a little above her belly and pulled down the skirt a bit so that he could see the wound. It was a huge, rather deep cut, twisting below the umbilicus. But that wasn't all. As he pulled her top a little more, he noticed another cut, starting right below her left breast and running almost upto the umbilicus.

Chris was sickened. He had no idea of how to deal with it. He felt Daisy's forehead, to find it cold and sweaty. Her breaths were shallow and she looked grey. She was in shock. The blood loss was just too much.

Chris walked to her fireplace and lit it with his wand. He had to call Hermione. Healer Tudor wasn't an option, because Chris didn't want to involve her in the case. And St. Mungo's was out of question; Daisy would die by the time Chris would be able to reach her there.

Chris searched around for the Floo powder, but couldn't find it. He'd have to Apparate to the Aurors' place. But how could he leave Daisy alone...?

This was when Chris remembered Pari. He rushed outside and knelt before the unconscious girl, when the gate to the driveway creaked open and two figures walked in. Chris pointed his wand to them, but realised soon enough that it was Harry and Ginny. And if Chris wasn't in hysterics yet, the sight of them did it.

“D�”Daisy!” he said, pointing at the open door.

“Oh Merlin! What happened?” exclaimed Ginny, rushing inside, followed by Harry and Chris. She gasped when she saw Daisy. “How did she get attacked?”

But Chris was beyond that. “We n�”need Hermione... Daisy... No Floo powder...” he managed to say as he sank into an armchair, unable to keep himself going anymore. His heart rate had reached dangerous levels, now.

“Then I'll get her. Relax yourself,” said Harry, as he walked out. Ginny walked out too, and returned in a few minutes with Pari. Pari, too, was shocked, but Chris just buried his face in his hands, refusing to answer any of her questions. Ginny tried to ask him about the attack but he couldn't bring himself to speak at all.

In the next few minutes, Hermione had come, and she began to heal Daisy after giving Chris a potion for his arrhythmia, along with a Calming Draught. For another hour, everybody in the house was quiet until Hermione finally said, “Daisy's a little better, now.” She looked at Chris. “I've healed the wounds. She is suffering from a hypovolaemic shock and needs a lot of Blood Replenishing Potion. I injected some of it, but it's barely enough. We'll have to get her to gulp it down once she wakes up.”

Chris nodded silently at her. “Thanks.” Then after a while, he added, “Would you all like some coffee?”

“No, it's all right,” said Hermione. “I think I should get home anyway, Jess will be wailing.”

Hermione started to collect her things and Chris sat next to Daisy, stroking her hair. She groaned slowly and opened her eyes. Chris smiled in spite of himself, as he kissed her cheek. “How are you feeling?”

She took a deep breath and said quietly, “Sick.”

Chris was just about to reply when he realised that something was horribly wrong. Daisy's eyes rolled upwards and shut, as she started to twitch. Her body racked with fasciculations and Chris could do nothing but watch.

The seizure subsided as suddenly as it had come and suddenly, a fresh stream of blood started to stain the blanket that wrapped her frame. When Chris turned around to look at Hermione, she had gone white. She just said one thing. “Rush her to St. Mungo's. Now.”

Daisy was floating... She was floating in thin air. There was no pain�” only numbness. It was beautiful, yet scary. The lack of sensation felt weird and she wished she could feel something... Anything...

As if her wishes were coming true, she felt a gentle hand run through her hair. And then that single sensation led to many more.

The first thing to alert her was the sharp pain on the places where she had been stabbed. And soon after, she felt a build up of nausea. Her eyes opened and the first thing she saw was Chris. He looked ready to break down even with that forced smile on his face, as he bent forward and kissed her softly. “How are you feeling?”

“Sick,” she replied truthfully. The nausea was at its peak now and she really needed to throw up. She also needed to speak to Chris very urgently. And her family was in danger. But before anything else could happen, clouds of darkness had engulfed her. And she couldn't help but succumb to them.

***

Chris wiped away beads of sweat from his forehead as he along with Pari, Harry, Hermione and Ginny wheeled Daisy to the Emergency Room. He couldn't believe that this was happening to Daisy. He hadn't imagined in his wildest dreams that he would be facing a situation where half his friends would be murdered and the other half would be attacked. This was the most horrible thing that was happening to him.

Healer Robert Harrison immediately attended to Daisy once she was in the ER. Healer Tudor was there too and she told Chris and the others to stay out while she and Healer Harrison sorted Daisy out. Harry and Ginny went back to Daisy's house to gather evidence and Hermione went for a cup of coffee while Chris and Pari sat on the chairs outside in silence. It was several minutes of unpleasant wait before both the Healers came out of the ER. Chris looked up at Healer Tudor as she gave him a grim expression. “Whatever the girl was struck with had some kind of poison on it,” the Healer said. “She's having seizures and we can control them, but the spread of the poison can only stop with the correct type of antidote.”

“So she will be all right if you give her the antidote?” Chris asked hopefully.

“She will,” replied Healer Harrison. “But there's a hitch here.”

“What?”

The two Healers looked at each other for a minute, before Healer Tudor sighed. “The poison that has been introduced into her body is of a new type. We don't yet have an antidote for it.”

***

Harry knelt down on the grisly driveway to Daisy's house. There was dried blood all around and a particularly gruesome patch seemed to be the place where Daisy was standing when she had been attacked. It was right in front of the porch pillar. So the attacker had probably hidden behind the pillar and emerged from his or her hiding place when Daisy had come out. But the car was in the opposite direction and this meant that Daisy was facing her back to the murderer. How then, had she been attacked on her front?

“Harry, look here!” said Ginny, beckoning to him from amongst the bushes that lined the porch. Harry obliged and what he saw almost made him gasp. Lying on the bare space of land between the line of bushes and the boundary wall was some black material and a blood stained butcher's knife.

Ginny picked up the black material to find out that they were hooded robes. Harry on the other hand conjured a handkerchief and wrapped it around the butcher's knife before picking it up. He then placed it on the floor of the porch and unwrapped it. Scraping off a bit of dried blood, he touched his wand to it and then to the blood a few feet away. They matched. Finally he touched his wand to the knife handle which glowed a fluorescent green first and then became black again. Harry looked at Ginny. “Daisy has definitely been attacked with that butcher's knife. But the attacker had gloves on.” He tapped the knife handle again. “Right and the gloves were made of...” the handle glowed blue as Harry gasped.

“What is it?” Ginny asked.

”They were dragonhide gloves,” Harry said, unable to believe it. “I mean, why on earth was the person wearing dragonhide gloves for this? Gloves are usually worn so that there are no fingerprints.”

There was silence as they both looked at the knife in bewilderment. Then Ginny spoke. “Do you know if there are certain types of poison that can be corrosive to the skin?”

Harry shrugged his shoulders. “I wouldn't be an Auror if toxicology were my thing, would I? But do you mean to say that the knife was smeared with poison?”

“Has to be,” said Ginny. “A simple stab wouldn't produce seizures would it? I mean, seizures are generally due to poisoning or head injuries and Daisy does not seem to have a head injury.”

“Oh yeah. You're right.” Harry frowned and looked around. Then he thought for a while, picturing the attack. “So, what story did Chris give you?”

“He came in through the gate with Pari and everything got dark because the lights had gone off,” replied Ginny. “Then Pari got attacked. After that when he walked up to the porch and he also got attacked with some spell and fell into the bushes. Then when he woke up, he found Daisy and managed to get her into the house. You know the rest of the story.”

Harry raised an eyebrow. “Chris fell into the bushes and didn't see the knife and robes when he came round?”

“He may have not noticed them,” said Ginny.

Harry looked at her. “Do you seriously think so?”

Ginny shrugged. “I believe that one, all right. The only other deduction is that Chris attacked Daisy himself.”

“That's very probable,” began Harry, but Ginny cut him before he could speak again.

“Come on, Harry, why on earth would he do that?”

Harry shrugged. “This crisis is deeper than we are aware of and I think at some level Daisy has always known everything. So when she decided to tell us...”

“Yeah I get that, Harry, but Chris is crazy about that girl! Why the hell would he want her dead?”

“I don't know, but I've always found Chris to be an ambitious type of a person. I don't think we should totally ignore this fact. We must keep an eye on him.”

“Okay,” sighed Ginny. “I guess there's no harm in that. We'll keep a watch over Chris.”

***

Daisy was sitting in Andrew's study on a chair next to him. He frowned as he wrote something on a piece of paper. Then he looked up at her. “Have you seen the Crown Jewels?”

She nodded. “Obviously. Why?”

He looked down again, rubbing his temples as he did so. “Do you know about the Kohinoor diamond?”

“Yeah. It has been passed around a lot as spoils of war, hasn't it?”

“And do you know about the Galvanising Gem?”

Daisy stared at Andrew, bewildered. “I don’t think I’ve heard of it…”

Andrew sighed. “I think I should explain the entire legend to you. Listen to me very carefully.”

Daisy could feel a throb on her head the moment she came around. She took a deep breath and opened her eyes. She was in a white room, on a clean bed that kept her in a comfortable reclining position. A cannula ran right below her nose, providing her with oxygenated air to breathe. She looked at her hand to see a drip needle run through the palmar side of her wrist. She also noticed that her room was a semi�” private ward. A WWN set stood on a table next to the one containing various medicines. And on the other side of the room, she could see another unoccupied bed.

Daisy laid her head on her pillow as a wave of dizziness swept over her. The pain of the stab injury was starting again and she could feel nausea begin to mount as she shut her eyes. Just then there was a sound. “Daisy?”

She opened her eyes to see Chris enter the room, looking a little surprised that she was awake. His eyes looked tired and he seemed very exhausted. He sat on a stool next to her and placed a hand on her hair, stroking it.

Daisy opened her mouth to talk when she realised that something wasn’t right. Then before she knew anything else she sank into the darkness, Chris’s scream of terror being the last thing she heard.

***
“Clean up the blood there and put this potion on the wounds,” instructed Healer Robert Harrison to Chris as he entered the room with Carla John. Chris nodded and lifted Daisy’s gown to the place where she had been wounded. He gently wiped away the blood with a piece of cotton. Then he dabbed the Healing Potion with a piece of cloth. The wound covered up, but Chris knew that it was only superficial. The next seizure would again open up the wounds.

When he was done, he walked out of the ward without so much as a word to Healer Robert and slumped onto a chair outside next to Pari. The tears that he had been holding back for so long streamed down his eyes. Pari put an arm around him as he tried to control the sobs that erupted. He covered his face with his hands, trying to stop himself from crying more as Pari patted his back. Finally he felt a little better and looked up at her questioning eyes. “What has happened now?” she asked, sounding very worried.

“Another seizure,” sniffed Chris. “The poison seems to be reopening the wounds each time she has a seizure.”

“Hermione’s working on an antidote, isn’t she?”

“Yeah,” said Chris. “But it could take her ages. This seems to be a complicated poison.”

“So… what else can be done, now?” Pari asked.

“Nothing,” Chris replied, standing up. “Except we should call Ryan and Daisy’s parents here, I guess.”

***

“The Kohinoor diamond is supposed to empower the person who owns it,” said Andrew, seriously.

Daisy stared at Andrew, bewildered. “Okay. So?”

“Oh, don’t you get it?” he asked. “Infinite power! Come on, Daisy, you know what power can do.”

“Yeah I do, but big deal. It’s a legend!”

“Yeah, it may not be true with concern to the Kohinoor, but it is when it comes to the Galvanising Gem.”

“So…” said Daisy. “What is this Galvanising Gem, then?”

Andrew took a deep breath. “It all starts with Lord Dalhousie presenting the Kohinoor to Queen Victoria. A few Dark Wizards of that age got to know of this Kohinoor legend, and were enthralled by it. But soon enough, they found out that the legend wasn’t true. So they decided to create a gem just like the Kohinoor which would empower the owner infinitely.

The stone they created is called as the Galvanising Gem. There is a certain procedure you have to follow to work it. If you do that, you are bestowed with the secrets of the darkest, most powerful magic. You can gain power beyond your imagination.”

Daisy raised an eyebrow. “And… you are telling me this because…?” She stared into Andrew’s eyes and got the answer immediately. “No way. Are we both thinking of the same thing?”

Andrew grinned. “Stop using cheesy Muggle movie dialogues. I really don’t know what you’re thinking of.”

Daisy smacked his arm. “You sure know how to lose the heat of the moment. Anyway, I was thinking...” Daisy stopped there and grinned. Andrew raised an eyebrow, but he grinned too.

“I think we really have the same thoughts.”

Daisy felt a sharp pain as she awoke again. This time she had a funny, scratchy feeling on her wrists, ankles and chest. She could still feel the IV line going through her vein and also the nasal cannula. She slowly opened an eye.

There was a gasp and a pair of arms was around her in a moment. She pulled away to see Ryan's white face looking at her with fearful eyes. He tried to say something, but tears began to fall out of his eyes instead.

“Hey,” began Daisy, giving him a hug with her IV free arm. She saw that her wrists were wound with funny looking vines. “I feel absolutely fine,” she lied.

Ryan pulled away and nodded, looking down and rubbing his eyes. “I'm sorry.”

“There's no need to be,” said Daisy. “When did you get here?”

“About ten days ago.”

“What?!”

“You've been out cold for about two weeks.”

“So today is...?”

“The eleventh of January.”

“Merlin!” Daisy sat up all at once, but everything started to spin. She sighed and lay back down. Then when she felt steady, she looked at Ryan. “You haven't called Mum and Dad, have you?”

“No. I thought you wouldn't want that, Should I call them?”

“No!” said Daisy. “And I don't want you to stay here, either. Go back to Hogwarts, okay?”

Ryan nodded. “I'll leave in another�””

“I want you to get back there immediately.”

“But�””

“I'm telling you to do this with a good reason, Ryan.”

“Okay... This evening...”

Daisy sighed. “No. You must leave now.”

“Sheesh, you're grateful!” Ryan said, getting angry. “I've come here all the way for you, and...” He picked up his bag, slung it over his shoulder and stormed away. Daisy sighed and shut her eyes, her heart sinking. She had really wanted Ryan by her side, but the killer's words had not left her mind. She couldn't let Ryan stay in danger.

In a few minutes, Chris walked in. He gasped on looking at her and came and took a stool beside her. She smiled at his exhausted face and said, “Happy birthday!”

He smiled back at her, but didn't thank her. He only held her hand in his. Just then, she noticed that his eyes looked swollen and red. She squeezed his hand. “Look, it's your birthday. Stop moping around for this once!”

He did not reply. Instead, he bent down and kissed her hand. He looked up again and blinked rather hard.

“Why aren't you saying anything?” she asked, sadly.

He cleared his voice and said, “I�” er... You...” he looked down again and when he looked up, his eyes were wet.

Daisy just stared as the tears in his eyes formed slowly, finally starting to fall out. She didn't know what to do or say. Ryan was another story; she'd handled him loads of times. But Chris had never broken down in front of her. He had surely been on the verge several times, but he was generally strong. Finally, Daisy gave his hand a tight squeeze and asked, “What happened? What's upsetting you like this? Look, I'm all right!”

He nodded as he wiped away some of the tears with the back of his hand. Then he brought it back and stroked her forehead as more tears made their way down his cheeks. Daisy could make out only one thing from his behaviour. She looked straight into his eyes. “Okay. How long do I have? Tell me, Chris. Will�” Will I live for my b�” birthday?” Daisy's nineteenth birthday was quite close: just eleven days away.

Chris didn't seem to be able to take it anymore, for he stood up and walked out of the ward. Daisy heard voices outside and finally, Pari came in. She too, looked exhausted, but she seemed quite calm and composed. “How are you feeling, Shona?”

Daisy took a deep breath. “Can you tell me how long I have, Pari?”

Pari smacked her forehead. “Oh God. You have a long life ahead, Daisy. What gave you the idea that...?”

“Well, Chris...”

“Oh,” said Pari. “So you assumed the worst, eh? Don't worry. It's just that Chris's parents were supposed to be home today and they met with a small accident on the way to the airport. They couldn't make it, but both of them are fine. Chris has been quite upset since this morning. He just got overwhelmed when he saw you, I suppose.”

“And... You know the plan...?”

”Yeah, but without you... Chris will not like it...”

“I need you to carry it on. Please. It's my wish. Tell Chris that I've requested for it.”

Pari sighed. “All right, then...”

Daisy gave a sympathetic smile. “And tell Chris that he can come and see me whenever he wants, okay?”

“Yeah, I'll tell him that,” Pari promised. Then she paused and frowned. “Wait. I just remembered something. I'll be back in a moment, okay?” She hurried out of the room. Rebecca was sitting outside, with Chris's head resting on her shoulder. Pari sat on the chair next to them. “How is he?”

Rebecca shook her head. “Bad pulse. He's ready to pass out. I think we should admit him. Fibrillations can be fatal. This can get really serious.”

“This can't be happening.”

“What did Robert say? What's got Chris so upset?”

Pari sighed as tears welled up her eyes. “Robert checked her up this morning. He says that Daisy's condition is worsening. She doesn't have more than a week.”

Rebecca ran a hand through her hair. “Does Ryan know about this?”

“No,” said Pari wiping her eyes. “He hasn't been informed. And Daisy asked him to get back to school immediately. He was pissed at first, but he agreed to go when I told him that she was probably concerned for his safety.”

“And what about her parents?”

“I don't know where they are,” said Pari. “No one knows how to get them informed.” She looked at Chris and ruffled his hair. “I think his parents are still at his place, though. I hope I'm forgiven for lying to Daisy. Chris's mum and dad are fit as a fiddle.”

***

Daisy took a deep breath as a slightest wave of nausea hit her. She shut her eyes and opened them again, remembering Chris and his reaction. She was just thinking of him, when Healer Robert entered the ward. He grinned at her. “How do you feel?”

Daisy nodded. “Better than before.”

“That's good,” he said and waved his wand at something on the ceiling. A piece of parchment fell out and he caught it, frowning at it. Then he pocketed it and looked at Daisy. “Good pulse and breathing. So, unless you have any other problems you might want to tell me about, I think I'll put you on a sedative.”

“I feel okay,” said Daisy. Healer Robert nodded and pulled out two syringes from his pocket. One had a red potion in it, and the other was a pleasing blue in colour.

“Your antispasmodic,” said the Healer, pushing the needle of the syringe with the red potion through the IV port. “And... Here's the sedative.” He gave her the other injection and Daisy was asleep before she saw him leave.

***

Harry walked along the corridor of St. Mungo's, with Hermione, Ron and Ginny by his side. Just that morning, Hermione had informed him about Daisy's worsening condition, and the Aurors had decided that it would be best if Daisy's parents would be called, at least. But as they reached the ward, a weird sight met Harry's eyes. Robert, the Healer was standing outside the ward and he seemed to be taking Chris's pulse while Rebecca and Pari sat on either side of the teenager.

Harry was just drinking in the scene, when Hermione rushed forward to them. Harry could see her bending forward, towards Chris. When Harry and the others reached them, she spun around to face him. “Daisy woke up a while ago.”

“Is she still awake?” Harry asked, glancing at Chris's pale face. The poor boy didn't seem well at all. But Harry wanted to talk to Daisy about the attack. So far, the Aurors had reached nothing else but more dead ends on the case, and Harry knew that Daisy was the only one who could help them. She surely knew a lot about all those attacks.

Harry had reached this conclusion given that Daisy had been about to tell them something about the murderer the night she had been attacked. Plus, they hadn't found the usual ‘I want Harry Potter’ chit anywhere in the site of the attack.

“Daisy is sedated, at the moment,” Robert replied. “I'm sorry, but I had to do it to keep her body and mind relaxed. Another seizure, and that's really the end of her. But she should be awake in another five hours.”

“Okay,” said Ginny “we'll be back, then.” Robert nodded and walked away, as Ginny seated herself beside Pari. Hermione walked into the ward, but Harry and Ron remained standing. Ginny patted Chris's arm. “Wish you a very happy birthday!” Harry and Ron came forward and wished him, too. He thanked them all, as Ginny spoke again. “How are you?”

“How do I look?” he asked, giving her a weak grin.

Ginny looked at his tear streaked face, and then at Pari. “Why don't you admit him here?”

“He doesn't want to be admitted,” said Rebecca.

“But he doesn't look well at all,” Ginny said, wondering how Rebecca could take it so easy.

“I could just force him into it,” Rebecca said, “but since it's his birthday...” she looked at Chris. “Why don't you go home and spend time with your parents? You can be back tomorrow. It's not everyday that your parents are home, is it?”

Chris considered her suggestion and then replied. “Yeah. I think I'll do that. But let me stay here for an hour, at least. I'll go after that.”

“But your health...?”

“Oh come off it, Becks,” said Chris. “I'll be fine. You go home and get some rest, now. Haven't you been up all night?”

Rebecca yawned and stood up. “Fine, then. I'm going. I'll be back to watch her wake up again.”

“I think I'll leave, too,” Ginny said, standing up. She nodded to Harry and Ron, as Hermione came out.

“I'll just take up a few patients since I'm here,” Hermione said. “You people can move ahead.”

“Okay, then, bye!” Ginny said, before turning around and walking with Harry and Ron. Rebecca stayed on for five more minutes and then left too, leaving Daisy alone with Chris and Pari.

***

“There's a specific way to work the Galvanising Gem,” said Andrew. “You have to look for a powerful person in your era and seven people who have any sort of positive feelings for that person. Then you have to kill all of those seven people.” He reached for his bag a pulled out a book from it. It was titled ‘The Crown Jewels’. “All the information is in this. Read it up. And as we have discussed, I'm very sure of the subject, but not the, victims, I'm afraid.” He paused and massaged his temples.

“But getting hold of the Galvanising Gem...?”

“It has been stolen from the Department of Mysteries,” said Andrew, before Daisy could complete her question.

Daisy gasped. “My dad is the Head of Department! That's why he's gone abroad, has he?”

Andrew grinned and nodded. “But imagine this: the Gem is right here in Britain.”

Daisy raised an eyebrow. “I think I've finally understood it all, now.” She grinned.

Andrew nodded. “And... There's someone I need you to meet.” He waved to someone outside, and in a minute, Daisy was facing a blonde woman with cold blue eyes. “This is Irene Stance,” Andrew said, introducing her. “When this becomes a proper case, she has arranged for herself to be put on it, so we can get help from her.”

As Daisy shook hands with Irene, she was sure that the plan would work.

***

Daisy was awoken by sharp pains on her upper as well as lower abdomen. She groaned and then gasped as a shot of white hot pain coursed through her. Then there was another and a third one. “Aaah!” she moaned, placing a shaking hand on her belly.

“What is it, Shona?” Pari asked, coming to her. At that moment, it all happened. The pain reached an unbearable extent, leaving Daisy breathless. Pari gasped, and Daisy saw her run to the door. “Chris!” Pari called out desperately.

Chris came rushing in and was beside Daisy in a second. “Get the Healer!” he told Pari. Then he turned to Daisy. “Where does it hurt?”

Daisy pointed at her abdomen, as tears of pain began to blur her vision. She began to sob helplessly. The pain was just too much to bear.

”No, no, it's okay,” said Chris holding her hand tightly. “Crying is only going to make this tougher for you. Look, squeeze my hand tight. It will ease the pain. Do it.”

Daisy gritted her teeth and squeezed his hand, her nails digging into his flesh. The pain eased, but she was scared of hurting him. Anyway, he didn't seem to feel any pain, as he told her to squeeze it more. “And take a deep breath, now,” he said, when she had applied all her strength. She took a deep breath, but a retch racked through her body as the pain returned in spasms.

“It's okay, it's okay,” Chris told her, using his free hand to prop her up and pat her back. She retched again, and then threw up over her blankets. Then she realised that something was terribly wrong, as she tasted blood.

“Chris, move,” said another voice from the back. There was a gasp and she felt Robert's hand palpate her abdomen. The tip of a wand touched her and another spasm of pain tore through her. She vomited a second time and she could tell that there was a lot more blood.

“Oh Merlin,” Robert said.

”What?!” asked Chris's voice. Daisy could still feel his hand in hers.

“She's slipping away. Till this time, the wounds were reopening superficially, but now she's heamorrhaging internally. I'm afraid the poison is destroying her abdominal and pelvic organs.”

Daisy felt the grip on her hand tighten as there was another rush of pain. Chris called out to her. “Daisy, do you hear me?” Daisy gave a weak groan, and then she heard him say, “You're staying with me. Do you understand that? You've got to stay with me.”

“Chris...” she whispered, the words slurring in her mouth.

“Tell me, Daisy,” she could barely hear him, but she felt him move close to her.

”Galaniving... Z�” Zem...” she slurred again.

“Huh?”

“Chris... She's going...”

“Oh no... Daisy! Stay with me, Flower.”

Daisy wanted to stay, too. Chris kept calling her again and again, but his voice was fading like an untuned radio. Then there was complete silence. Finally, there was no pain. Daisy was in peace. She had told Chris about the Gem. The Aurors would have a new lead. Hopefully, the culprit would also be caught. She could go now. She was going... Going away...

Robert stumbled away from Daisy and looked at Chris sympathetically. “I'm sorry. There was nothing I could do... Her stomach and uterus had both been damaged... I'm really very sorry...”